Skip to main content

Full text of "Oscar Wilde : a critical study"

See other formats


CAR -WILDE 

RITICAL- STUDY -BY 

RTHUR-RANSOME 


OSCAR  WILDE 


.  */<?; 


UNIFORM  WITH  THIS  VOLUME. 
J.  M.  SYNGE 

BY  P.  P.  HOWE 

HENRIK  IBSEN 

BY  R.  ELLIS  ROBERTS 

EDGAR  ALLAN  POE 
BY  ARTHUR  RANSOMB 

THOMAS  LOVE  PEACOCK 
BY  A.  MARTIN  FREEMAN 


OSCAR  WILDE 

A  CRITICAL  STUDY 

BY 
ARTHUR  RANSOME 


NEW  YORK 
MITCHELL   KENNERLEY 

MCMXII 


BY  THE  SAME  A  UTHOR 

BOHEMIA  IN  LONDON  (Sketches  and  Essays),  1907 
A  HISTORY  OF  STORY-TELLING,  1909 
EDGAR  ALLAN  POE,  1910 
THE  HOOFMARKS  OF  THE  FAUN,  1911 
ETC. 


Copyright  reserved  in  all  countries  signatory  to  the 
Berne  Convention,  The  copyright  of  this  book  in 
Russia  is  the  property  of  the  Scorpion  Press,  Moscow 


TO 
ROBERT  ROSS 


NOTE 

I  WISH  to  thank  Mr.  Robert  Ross,  Wilde's 
literary  executor,  who  has  helped  me  in  every 
possible  way,  allowed  me  to  read  many  of  the 
letters  that  Wilde  addressed  to  him,  and  given 
much  time  out  of  a  very  busy  life  to  the 
verification,  from  documents  in  his  possession, 
of  the  biographical  facts  included  in  my  book. 
I  wish  to  thank  Mr.  Walter  Ledger  for  much 
interesting  information,  and  for  the  sight  of  many 
rare  editions  of  Wilde's  books  that  made  possible 
the  correction  of  several  bibliographical  errors 
into  which  I  had  fallen.  I  wish  to  thank  Mr. 
Martin  Seeker  for  putting  at  my  disposal  his 
collection  of  late  nineteenth-century  literature. 
I  wish  to  thank  an  anonymous  author  for  lend- 
ing me  the  proof-sheets  of  a  forthcoming  book, 
which  will  contain  a  full  and  accurate  account 
of  the  legal  proceedings  for  and  against  Wilde. 
Many  of  those  who  knew  Wilde  have  helped 
me,  by  letter  or  in  conversation,  with  valu- 
able reminiscence.  I  would  thank,  particularly, 

9 


NOTE 

M.  Paul  Fort,  M.  Remy  de  Gourmont,  M.  Stuart 
Merrill,  and  Mr.  Reginald  Turner. 

The  texts  of  Wilde's  books  that  I  have  used 
throughout  are  these  :  Messrs.  Methuen's  limited 
edition  of  the  works,  and  the  five  shilling  edition 
issued  by  the  same  firm ;  Mr.  Charles  Carrington's 
edition  of  The  Picture  of  Dorian  Gray ;  Mr. 
A.  L.  Humphreys'  edition  of  The  Soul  of  Man 
under  Socialism;  Mr.  David  Nutt's  edition  of  The 
Happy  Prince  and  other  Tales.  To  these,  as  to 
the  best,  and  in  some  cases  the  only,  editions 
easily  accessible,  I  must  refer  my  readers.  Much 
accurate  observation  is  to  be  found  in  M.  Andre 
Gide's  "  Oscar  Wilde,"  published  by  the  Mercure 
de  France,  and  the  result  of  much  laborious  and 
useful  research  is  embodied  in  Mr.  Stuart 
Mason's  "  Bibliography  of  the  Poems  of  Oscar 
Wilde,"  published  by  Mr.  Grant  Richards.  Per- 
mission to  include  many  quotations  has  been 
granted  by  Messrs.  Methuen  and  Co.,  and 
Mr.  Robert  Ross. 


10 


CONTENTS 

FAGE 

INTRODUCTORY  13 

BIOGRAPHICAL   SUMMARY  27 

POEMS  36 

.ESTHETICISM  59 

MISCELLANEOUS   PROSE  80 

INTENTIONS  104 

THE   THEATRE  130 

DISASTER  153 

DE   PROFUNDIS  157 

1897-1900  178 

AFTERTHOUGHT  201 


Jl 


INTRODUCTORY 

GILBERT,  in '  The  Critic  as  Artist,'  complains  that 
"  we  are  overrun  by  a  set  of  people  who,  when 
poet  or  painter  passes  away,  arrive  at  the  house 
along  with  the  undertaker,  and  forget  that  their 
one  duty  is  to  behave  as  mutes.  But  we  won't 
talk  about  them,"  he  continues.  "  They  are  the 
mere  body-snatchers  of  literature.  The  dust  is 
given  to  one  and  the  ashes  to  another,  but  the 
soul  is  out  of  their  reach."  That  is  not  a  warn- 
ing lightly  to  be  disregarded.  No  stirring  up  of 
dust  and  ashes  is  excusable,  and  none  but  brutish 
minds  delight  in  mud-pies  mixed  with  blood.  I 
had  no  body-snatching  ambition.  Impatient  of 
such  criticism  of  Wilde  as  saw  a  law-court  in 
The  House  of  Pomegranates,  and  heard  the  clink 
of  handcuffs  in  the  flowing  music  of  Intentions, 
I  wished,  at  first,  to  write  a  book  on  Wilde's 
work  in  which  no  mention  of  the  man  or  his 
tragedy  should  have  a  place.  I  remembered 
that  he  thought  Wainewright,  the  poisoner  and 

13 


OSCAR  WILDE 

essayist,  too  lately  dead1  to  be  treated  in  "that 
fine  spirit  of  disinterested  curiosity  to  which  we 
owe  so  many  charming  studies  of  the  great 
criminals  of  the  Italian  Renaissance."  To-day 
it  is  Wilde  who  is  too  near  us  to  be  seen  with- 
out a  blurring  of  perspectives.  Some  day  it  will 
be  possible  to  write  of  him  with  the  ecstatic 
acquiescence  that  Nietzsche  calls  Amor  Fati, 
as  we  write  of  Caesar  Borgia  sinning  in 
purple,  Cleopatra  sinning  in  gold,  and  Roberto 
Greene  hastening  his  end  by  drab  iniquity 
and  grey  repentance.  But  not  yet.  He 
only  died  a  dozen  years  ago.  I  planned  an 
artificial  ignorance  that  should  throw  him  to 
a  distance  where  his  books  alone  would  repre- 
sent him. 

I  was  wrong,  of  course.  Such  wilful  evasion 
would  have  been  foolish  in  a  contemporary 
critic  of  Shelley,  worse  than  foolish  in  a  critic  of 
Wilde.  An  artist  is  unable  to  do  everything  for 
us.  He  gives  us  his  work  as  a  locked  casket. 
Sometimes  the  wards  are  very  simple  and  all 
the  world  have  keys  to  fit ;  sometimes  they  are 
intricate  and  subtle,  and  the  casket  is  only  to  be 
opened  by  a  few,  though  all  may  taste  imper- 
fectly the  precious  essences  distilling  through 
the  hinges.  Sometimes,  when  our  knowledge 
of  an  artist  and  of  the  conditions  under  which 

1  He  died  in  1852.     Wilde  wrote  in  1888. 
14 


INTRODUCTORY 

he  wrote  have  been  entirely  forgotten,  there  are 
no  keys,  and  the  work  of  art  remains  a  closed 
casket,  like  much  early  poetry,  of  which  we  can 
only  say  that  it  is  cunningly  made  and  that  it 
has  a  secret.  Why  do  we  try  to  pierce  the 
obscurity  that  surrounds  the  life  of  Shakespeare 
if  not  because  an  intenser  (I  might  say  a  more 
accurate)  enjoyment  of  his  writings  may  be 
given  us  by  a  fuller  knowledge  of  the  existence 
out  of  which  he  wrote  ?  It  is  for  this  that  we 
study  the  Elizabethan  theatre,  and  print  upon 
our  minds  a  picture  of  the  projecting  stage,  the 
gallants  smoking  pipes  and  straddling  their 
stools,  the  flag  waving  from  above  the  tiled  roof. 
We  would  understand  his  technique,  but,  still 
more,  while  we  lack  directer  evidence,  we  would 
use  these  hints  about  the  furniture  of  his  mind's 
eye  in  moments  of  composition.  Writers  of 
Wordsworth's  generation  realized,  at  least  sub- 
consciously, that  a  work  of  art  is  not  independent 
of  knowledge.  They  tried  to  help  us  by  print- 
ing at  the  head  of  a  poem  information  about  the 
circumstances  of  its  conception.  When  a  poet 
tells  us  that  a  sonnet  was  composed  "  on  West- 
minster Bridge,"  or  "  suggested  by  Mr.  Westell's 
views  of  the  caves,  etc.,  in  Yorkshire,"  he  is 
trying  to  ease  for  us  the  task  of  aesthetic  repro- 
duction to  which  his  poem  is  a  stimulus.  There 
is  a  crudity  about  such  obvious  assistance,  and 

15 


OSCAR   WILDE 

it  would  be  quite  insufficient  without  the  know- 
ledge on  which  we  draw  unconsciously  as  we 
read.  But  the  crudity  of  those  pitiable  little 
scraps  of  proffered  information  is  not  so  remark- 
able as  that  of  the  presumptuous  attempt  to 
read  a  book  as  if  it  had  fallen  like  manna  from 
heaven,  and  that  of  the  gross  dullness  of  percep- 
tion that  can  allow  a  man  to  demand  of  a  poem 
or  a  picture  that  it  shall  itself  compel  him  fully 
to  understand  it.  To  gain  the  privilege  of  a 
just  appreciation  of  a  man's  books  (if,  indeed, 
such  an  appreciation  is  possible)  we  must  know 
what  place  they  took  in  his  life,  and  handle  the 
rough  material  that  dictated  even  their  most 
ethereal  tissue.  In  the  case  of  such  a  writer  as 
Wilde,  whose  books  are  the  by-products  of  a 
life  more  important  than  they  in  his  own  eyes, 
it  is  not  only  legitimate  but  necessary  for 
understanding  to  look  at  books  and  life  together 
as  at  a  portrait  of  an  artist  by  himself,  and  to 
read,  as  well  as  we  may,  between  the  touches  of 
the  brush.  It  is  not  that  there  is  profit  in  trying 
to  turn  works  of  art  into  biographical  data, 
though  that  may  be  a  fascinating  pastime.  It  is 
that  biographical  data  cannot  do  other  than 
assist  us  in  our  understanding  of  the  works 
of  art. 

In  any  case,  leaving  on  one  side  this  question, 
admittedly  subject  to  debate,   it  would   have 

16 


INTRODUCTORY 

been  ridiculous  to  study  the  writings  alone  of 
a  man  who  said,  not  without  truth,  that  he  put 
his  genius  into  his  life,  keeping  only  his  talent 
for  his  books.  I  therefore  changed  my  original 
intention,  and,  while  concerned  throughout  with 
Wilde  as  artist  and  critic  rather  than  as  crim- 
inal, read  his  biographers  and  talked  with  his 
friends  that  I  might  be  so  far  from  forgetting 
as  continually  to  perceive  behind  the  books 
the  spectacle  of  the  man,  vividly  living  his 
life  and  filling  it  as  completely  as  he  filled 
his  works  with  his  strange  and  brilliant  per- 
sonality. 

It  is  too  easy  to  talk  glibly  of  the  choice 
between  life  and  literature.  No  choice  can  be 
made  between  them.  The  whole  is  greater 
than  its  part,  and  literature  is  at  once  the  child 
and  the  stimulus  of  life,  inseparable  from  it. 
But,  beside  art,  life  has  other  activities,  all  of 
which  aspire  to  the  self-consciousness  that  art 
makes  possible.  The  artist  himself,  for  all  his 
gift  of  tongues,  is  not  blinded  by  the  descending 
light  to  the  plastic  qualities  of  the  existence 
that  fires  his  words  and  is  itself  intensified  by 
his  speech.  He,  too,  moves  in  walled  town  or 
on  the  green  earth,  and  has  a  little  time  in 
which  to  build  two  memories,  one  for  his 
fellows,  and  another,  a  secret  diary,  to  carry 
with  him  when  he  dies.  In  his  life,  his  books 
B  17 


OSCAR  WILDE 

or  pictures  or  brave  harmonies  of  music  are  but 
moments,  notes  of  colour  in  a  composition  vital 
to  himself.  And  when  we  speak  so  carelessly 
of  a  choice  between  life  and  literature,  we  do 
not  mean  a  choice.  We  only  compare  the 
vividness  of  a  man's  whole  life,  as  we  perceive 
it,  with  that  of  those  portions  of  it  that  he  spent 
in  books.  Sometimes  we  wonder  which  is  more 
alive.  In  Wilde's  case  we  compare  a  row  of 
volumes,  themselves  remarkable,  with  a  life  that 
was  the  occupation  of  an  agile  and  vivid  per- 
sonality for  which  a  cloistered  converse  with 
itself  was  not  enough,  a  personality  that  loved 
the  lights  and  the  bustle,  the  eyes  and  ears  of 
the  world,  and  the  applause  that  does  not  have 
to  wait  for  print. 

Wilde  was  a  kind  of  Wainewright,  to  whom 
his  own  life  was  very  important.  He  saw  art 
as  self-expression  and  life  as  self-development. 
He  felt  that  his  life  was  material  on  which  to 
practise  his  powers  of  creation,  and  handled  it 
and  brooded  over  it  like  a  sculptor  planning 
to  make  a  dancing  figure  out  of  a  pellet  of  clay. 
Even  after  its  catastrophe  he  was  still  able  to 
speak  of  his  life  as  of  a  work  of  art,  as  if  he  had 
seen  it  from  outside.  Indeed,  to  a  surprising  ex- 
tent, he  had  been  a  spectator  of  his  own  tragedy. 
In  building  his  life  his  strong  sense  of  the  pic- 
turesque was  not  without  admirable  material, 

18 


INTRODUCTORY 

and  he  was  able  to  face  the  street  with  a  decora- 
tive and  entertaining  facade,  which,  unlike  those 
of  the  palaces  in  Genoa,  was  not  contradicted 
by  dullness  within.  He  made  men  see  him  as 
something  of  a  dandy  among  authors,  an 
amateur  of  letters  in  contrast  with  the  pro- 
fessional maker  of  books  and  plays.  If  he  wrote 
books  he  did  not  allow  people  to  presume  upon 
the  fact,  but  retained  the  status  of  a  gentleman. 
At  the  Court  of  Queen  Joan  of  Naples  he 
would  have  been  a  rival  to  Boccaccio,  himself 
an  adventurer.  At  the  Court  of  James  he 
would  have  crossed  "Characters"  with  Sir 
Thomas  Overbury.  In  an  earlier  reign  he  would 
have  corresponded  in  sonnets  with  Sir  Philip 
Sidney,  played  with  Euphuism,  been  very  kind 
to  Jonson  at  the  presentation  of  a  masque,  and 
never  set  foot  in  The  Mermaid.  Later,  Anthony 
Hamilton  might  have  been  his  friend,  or  with 
the  Earl  of  Rochester  he  might  have  walked  up 
Long  Acre  to  belabour  the  watch  without  dirty- 
ing the  fine  lace  of  his  sleeves.  In  no  age 
would  he  have  been  a  writer  of  the  study.  He 
talked  and  wrote  only  to  show  that  he  could 
write.  His  writings  are  mostly  vindications  of 
the  belief  he  had  in  them  while  still  unwritten. 
It  pleased  him  to  pretend  that  his  plays  were 
written  for  wagers. 

After  making  imaginary  backgrounds  for  him, 

19 


OSCAR   WILDE 

let  us  give  him  his  own.  This  man,  who  would 
perhaps  have  found  a  perfect  setting  for  himself 
in  the  Italy  of  the  Renaissance,  was  born  in 
1854.  Leigh  Hunt,  De  Quincey,  and  Macaulay 
were  alive.  Wordsworth  had  only  been  dead 
four  years.  Tennyson  was  writing  "  Maud  "  and 
"  The  Idylls  of  the  King."  Borrow  was  wander- 
ing in  wild  Wales  and  finishing  "  The  Romany 
Rye."  Browning  was  preparing  "Men  and 
Women"  for  the  press.  Dickens  was  the 
novelist  of  the  day,  and  had  half  a  dozen  books 
yet  to  write.  Thackeray  was  busy  on  "  The 
Newcomes."  Matthew  Arnold  was  publishing 
his  "Poems."  FitzGerald  was  working  under- 
ground in  the  mine  from  which  he  was  to  extract 
the  roses  of  Omar.  Ruskin  had  just  published 
"  Stones  of  Venice,"  was  arranging  to  buy  the 
work  of  a  young  man  called  Rossetti,  helping 
with  the  Working  Men's  College,  and  writing  a 
pamphlet  on  the  Crystal  Palace.  William  Morris, 
younger  even  than  Rossetti,  was  an  under- 
graduate at  Oxford,  rhyming  nightly,  and  ex- 
claiming that,  if  this  was  poetry,  it  was  very 
easy. 

It  is  characteristic  of  great  men  that,  born 
out  of  their  time,  they  should  come  to  represent 
it.  Victor  Hugo,  in  1830,  was  a  young  man 
irreverently  trying  to  overturn  established  tradi- 
tion. He  had  to  pack  a  theatre  with  his  friends 

20 


INTRODUCTORY 

to  save  his  play  from  being  hissed.  Now,  look- 
ing back  on  that  time,  his  enemies  seem  to  have 
faded  away,  tired  ghosts,  and  he  to  be  alone 
upon  the  stage  laying  about  him  on  backs  of 
air.  So  far  was  the  Elizabethan  age  from 
a  true  appreciation  of  Shakespeare  that  Webster 
could  patronise  him  with  praise  of  "  his  happy 
and  copious  industry."  Shakespeare  was  a  busy 
little  dramatist,  working  away  on  the  fringe  of 
the  great  light  cast  by  the  effulgent  majesty  of 
Elizabeth.  To-day  Shakespeare  divides  with  his 
queen  the  honour  of  naming  the  years  they 
lived  in.  The  nineties,  the  early  nineties  when 
Wilde's  talent  was  in  full  fruition,  seem  now, 
at  least  in  literature,  to  be  coloured  by  the  per- 
sonality of  Wilde  and  the  movement  foolishly 
called  Decadent.  But  in  the  nineties,  when 
Wilde  was  writing,  he  had  a  very  few  silent 
friends  and  a  very  great  number  of  vociferous 
enemies.  His  books  were  laughed  at,  his  poetry 
parodied,  his  person  not  kindly  caricatured,  and, 
even  when  his  plays  won  popular  applause,  this 
hostility  against  him  was  only  smothered,  not 
choked.  His  disaster  ungagged  it,  and  few  men 
have  been  sent  to  perdition  with  a  louder  cry 
of  hounds  behind  them. 

There  was  relief  as  well  as  hostility  in  the 
cry.  Wilde  had  meant  a  foreign  ideal,  and  one 
not  too  easy  to  follow.  If  he  were  right,  then 

21 


OSCAR   WILDE 

his  detractors  were  wrong,  and  there  was  joy  in 
the  voices  of  those  who  taunted,  pointing  to  the 
Old  Bailey,  "  that  is  where  the  artistic  life  leads 
a  man."  There  was  also  shown  a  curious  in- 
ability to  distinguish  between  the  destruction 
of  a  man's  body  and  the  extinction  of  his  mind's 
produce.  When  Wilde  was  sent  to  prison  the 
spokesmen  of  the  nineties  were  pleased  to  shout, 
"We  have  heard  the  last  of  him."  To  make 
sure  of  that  they  should  have  used  the  fires  of 
Savonarola  as  well  as  the  cell  of  Raleigh.  They 
should  have  burnt  his  books  as  well  as  shutting 
up  the  writer.  That  sentence,  so  frequently 
iterated,  that  "No  more  would  be  heard  of 
him,"  showed  a  remarkable  error  in  valuation 
of  his  powers. 

There  was  surprise  in  England  when  Salome 
was  played  in  Paris  while  its  author  was  in 
prison.  It  seemed  impossible  that  a  man  who 
had  been  sent  to  gaol  for  such  offences  as  his 
could  be  an  artist  honoured  out  of  his  own 
country.  Only  after  his  death,  upon  the  appear- 
ance of  De  Projundis,  and  translations  of  his 
writings  into  French,  German,  Italian,  Spanish, 
Swedish,  Yiddish,  Polish,  and  Russian,  did 
popular  opinion  recognize  (if  it  has  yet  recog- 
nized) that  the  Old  Bailey,  the  public  disgrace 
and  the  imprisonment  were  only  circumstances 
in  Wilde's  private  tragedy  that  would  have 

22 


INTRODUCTORY 

been  terrible  even  without  them,  and  that  they 
were  no  guarantee  of  the  worthlessness  of  what 
he  wrote. 

So  far  were  Wilde's  name  and  influence 
from  ending  with  his  personal  disaster  that 
they  are  daily  gathering  weight.  Whether  his 
writings  are  perfectly  successful  or  not,  they 
altered  in  some  degree  the  course  of  literature 
in  his  time,  and  are  still  an  active  power  when 
the  wind  has  long  blown  away  the  dust  of  news- 
paper criticism  with  which  they  were  received. 
It  is  already  clear  that  Wilde  has  an  historical 
importance  too  easily  underestimated.  His  in- 
direct influence  is  incalculable,  for  his  attitude 
in  writing  gave  literature  new  standards  of 
valuation,  and  men  are  writing  under  their  in- 
fluence who  would  indignantly  deny  that  their 
work  was  in  any  way  dictated  by  Wilde. 

A  personality  as  vivid  as  his,  exercised  at  once 
through  books  and  in  direct  but  perhaps  less 
intimate  social  intercourse,  cannot  suddenly  be 
wiped  away  like  a  picture  on  a  slate.  No 
man's  life  was  crossed  by  Wilde's  without  ex- 
periencing a  change.  Men  lived  more  vividly  in 
his  presence,  and  talked  better  than  themselves. 
No  common  man  lives  and  dies  without  altering, 
to  some  extent,  the  life  about  him  and  so  the 
history  of  the  world.  How  much  wider  is  their 
influence  who  live  their  lives  like  flames,  hurry- 

23 


OSCAR  WILDE 

ing  to  death  through  their  own  enjoyment  and 
expenditure  alike  of  their  bodies  and  their 
brains.  "  Pard-like  spirits,  beautiful  and  swift  " 
are  sufficiently  rare  and  notable  to  be  ensured 
against  oblivion. 

His  personality  was  stronger  than  his  will. 
When,  as  he  often  did,  he  set  himself  to  imita- 
tion, he  could  not  prevent  himself  from  leaving 
his  mark  upon  the  counterfeit.  He  stole  freely, 
but  often  mounted  other  men's  jewels  so  well 
that  they  are  better  in  his  work  than  in  their 
own.  It  is  impossible  to  dismiss  even  his  early 
poetry  as  without  significance.  He  left  no 
form  of  literature  exactly  as  he  found  it.  He 
brought  back  to  the  English  stage  a  spirit  of 
comedy  that  had  been  for  many  years  in  mourn- 
ing. He  wrote  a  romantic  play  which  necessi- 
tated a  new  manner  of  production,  and  may  be 
considered  the  starting-point  of  the  revolution 
in  stage-management  that,  happily,  is  still  pro- 
ceeding. He  showed  both  in  practice  and  theory 
the  possibilities  of  creation  open  to  the  critic. 
He  found  a  new  use  for  dialogue,  and  brought 
to  England  a  new  variety  of  the  novel.  His 
work  continually  upset  accepted  canons  and 
received  views.  It  placed,  for  example,  the 
apparently  settled  question  of  sincerity  in  a  new 
obscurity,  and  the  distinction  between  decora- 
tion and  realism  in  a  new  light.  One  of  the 

24 


INTRODUCTORY 

tests  of  novelty  and  beauty  is  that  they  should 
be  a  little  out  at  elbows  in  an  old  aesthetic. 
Wilde  sets  the  subtlest  problems  before  us,  and 
I  shall  not  be  wasting  time  in  posing  them  and 
showing  that  his  work  has  at  least  this  quality 
of  what  is  beautiful  and  new,  that  it  is  impossible 
to  apply  to  it  definitions  that  were  sufficient 
before  it.  It  will  be  necessary  in  considering 
his  writing,  as  I  hope  to  do,  to  digress  again  and 
again  from  book,  or  play,  or  poem  into  the 
abstract  regions  of  speculation.  Only  so  will  it 
be  possible  to  appreciate  this  man  whose  name 
was  to  have  disappeared  in  1895,  whose  work  is 
likely  to  preserve  that  name  long  after  oblivion 
has  swallowed  the  well-intentioned  prophets  of 
its  extinction. 

Even  so,  however  carefully  I  may  discuss 
alike  his  work  and  the  abstract  and  technical 
questions  that  it  raises  ;  however  carefully  I  may 
gather  evidence  of  his  overflowing  richness  of 
personality,  I  shall  not  be  able  to  make  a  com- 
plete and  worthy  portrait  of  the  man.  There 
are  people,  mostly  of  the  generation  before  my 
own  (though  the  youngest  of  us  may  come  to 
it),  who  make  a  practice  of  suggesting  our  entire 
ignorance  of  a  subject  by  demanding  that  we 
shall  define  it  in  a  few  words.  "  Say  what  you 
think  of  him  in  a  sentence."  If  I  could  do  that, 
do  you  think  I  should  be  going  to  the  labour  of 

25 


OSCAR   WILDE 

writing  a  book  ?  One  cannot  define  in  a  sentence 
a  man  whom  it  has  taken  God  several  millions 
of  years  to  make.  In  a  dozen  chapters  it  is  no 
less  impossible.  The  utmost  one  can  do,  and 
that  only  with  due  humility,  is  to  make  an  essay 
in  definition. 


26 


II 

BIOGRAPHICAL  SUMMARY 

"THE  necessity  of  complying  with  times,  and 
of  sparing  persons,  is  the  great  impediment  of 
biography.  History  may  be  formed  from  per- 
manent monuments  and  records  ;  but  Lives  can 
only  be  written  from  personal  knowledge,  which 
is  growing  every  day  less,  and  in  a  short  time  is 
lost  for  ever.  What  is  known  can  seldom  be 
immediately  told  ;  and  when  it  might  be  told,  it 
is  no  longer  known.  The  delicate  features  of 
the  mind,  the  nice  discriminations  of  character, 
and  the  minute  peculiarities  of  conduct,  are  soon 
obliterated ;  and  it  is  surely  better  that  caprice, 
obstinacy,  frolick,  and  folly,  however  they  might 
delight  in  the  description,  should  be  silently 
forgotten,  than  that,  by  wanton  merriment  and 
unseasonable  detection,  a  pang  should  be  given 
to  a  widow,  a  daughter,  a  brother,  or  a  friend. 
As  the  process  of  these  narratives  is  now  bring- 
ing me  among  my  contemporaries,  I  begin  to 
feel  myself  walking  upon  ashes  under  which 
the  fire  is  not  extinguished,  and  coming  to 
the  time  of  which  it  will  be  proper  rather 
to  say  nothing  that  is  false,  than  all  that 

27   ' 


OSCAR   WILDE 

is   true"    (Samuel   Johnson,   in   his    "Life    of 
Addison  "). 

BEFORE  proceeding  to  the  main  business  of  the 
book,  an  examination  of  Wilde's  work,  I  wish 
to  set  before  myself  and  my  readers  a  summary 
biography  which  may  hereafter  be  useful  for 
our  reference.  Much  of  the  life  of  Wilde  is 
so  bound  up  with  his  work  as  to  be  incapable 
of  separate  treatment ;  but,  on  the  other  hand, 
dates  clog  a  page,  and  facts  do  not  always  enjoy 
their  just  value  when  dovetailed  into  criticism. 
In  this  chapter  I  shall  set  down  the  facts  'of 
Wilde's  parentage  and  education,  up  to  the  time 
when  it  becomes  possible  and  advisable  to  speak 
of  his  life  and  his  work  together.  Thencefor- 
ward, I  shall  do  little  more  than  note  the  dates 
of  events  and  publications  (reserving  to  myself 
the  right  of  repeating  them  when  I  find  it  con- 
venient), and  make,  as  it  were,  a  skeleton  that 
shall  gather  flesh  from  the  ensuing  pages  of  the 
book. 

Oscar  Fingal  OTlahertie  Wills  Wilde  was 
born  on  October  16,  1854,  at  21,  Westland 
Row,  Dublin.  His  father  was  William  Wilde, 
knighted  in  1864,  a  celebrated  oculist  and  aurist, 
a  man  of  great  intellectual  activity  and  uncer- 
tain temper,  a  runner  after  girls,  with  a  lusty 
enjoyment  of  life,  and  a  delight  in  falling  stars 

28 


BIOGRAPHICAL    SUMMARY 

and  thunderstorms.  His  mother,  whose  maiden 
name  was  Elgee,  was  a  clever  woman,  who,  when 
very  young,  writing  as  "  Speranza  "  in  a  revolu- 
tionary paper,  had  tried  to  rouse  Irishmen  to 
the  storming  of  Dublin  Castle.  She  read  Latin 
and  Greek,  but  was  ready  to  suffer  fools  for  the 
sake  of  social  adulation.  She  was  clever  enough 
to  enjoy  astonishing  the  bourgeois,  but  her  clever- 
ness seldom  carried  her  further.  When  Wilde 
was  born,  she  was  twenty-eight  and  her  husband 
thirty-nine.  They  were  people  of  consideration 
in  Dublin.  His  schoolfellows  did  not  have  to 
ask  Wilde  who  his  father  was.  It  is  said, 
that  before  Wilde's  birth,  his  mother  had  hoped 
for  a  girl.  He  was  a  second  son.  His  elder 
brother,  William,  became  a  journalist  in  London, 
and  died  in  1899.  He  had  a  sister,  Isola,  younger 
than  himself,  who  died  in  childhood.  Her  death 
suggested  the  poem  '  Requiescat.'  To  him,  as 
to  De  Quincey,  a  sister  brought  the  idea  of 
mortality.  There  are  exceptions  to  that  fine 
rule  of  Hazlitt's  brother:  "No  young  man 
believes  he  shall  ever  die."  De  Quincey  look- 
ing across  his  sister's  death-bed  through  an  open 
window  on  a  summer  day,  and  Wilde,  thinking 
of 

"  All  her  bright  golden  hair 

Tarnished  with  rust, 
She  that  was  young  and  fair 
Fallen  to  dust," 
29 


OSCAR   WILDE 

felt  the  fingers  of  death  before  their  time.  Like 
most  of  Wilde's  early  melodies,  his  lament  is 
sung  to  a  borrowed  lyre,  but  the  thing  is  so 
sweet  that  it  seems  ungracious  to  remember  its 
indebtedness  to  Hood.1 

Both  Sir  William  and  Lady  Wilde  busied 
themselves  in  collecting  folk-lore.  Wilde  in 
boyhood  travelled  with  his  father  to  visit  ruins 
and  gather  superstitions.  His  childhood  must 
have  had  a  plentiful  mythology.  Wilde  and 
his  brother  were  not  excluded  from  the  extrava- 
gant conversations  of  their  mother's  salon.  Any 
precocity  they  showed  was  encouraged,  if  only 
by  that  curious  atmosphere  of  agile  cleverness. 
There  are  no  valuable  anecdotes  of  his  child- 
hood, but  it  is  said  that  his  mother  always 
thought  that  Oscar  was  less  brilliant  than  her 
elder  son. 

When  he  was  eleven  he  was  sent  to  the 
Portora  Royal  School  at  Enniskillen,  where  he 
behaved  well,  did  not  particularly  distinguish 
himself,  did  not  play  games,  read  a  great  deal, 
and  was  very  bad  at  mathematics.  In  the  holi- 
days he  travelled  with  his  mother  in  France. 
Leaving  Portora  in  1873,  he  went  with  a 
scholarship  to  Trinity  College,  Dublin,  where, 

1  ' '  Take  her  up  tenderly, 
Lift  her  with  care  ; 
Fashioned  so  slenderly, 
Young,  and  so  fair  !  " 

30 


BIOGRAPHICAL    SUMMARY 

in  1874,  he  won  the  Berkeley  Gold  Medal  for 
Greek.  In  the  same  year  he  left  Dublin  for 
Oxford,  matriculating  at  Magdalen  and  taking 
a  scholarship.  In  1876  he  took  a  First  Class  in 
Classical  Moderations,  always  a  sufficient  proof 
of  sound  learning,  and,  in  1878,  he  took  a  First 
Class  in  Literae  Humaniores.  In  1877  he  tra- 
velled in  Italy  and  went  to  Greece  with  Professor 
Mahaffy.  This  experience  had  great  influence 
on  his  attitude  towards  art,  filled  the  classical 
dictionary  with  life,  and  made  the  figures  of 
mythology  so  luminous  that  he  was  tempted 
to  overwork  them.  In  1878  he  read  the 
Newdigate  Prize  Poem  in  the  Sheldonian 
Theatre. 

On  leaving  Oxford  he  brought  to  London 
a  small  income,  a  determination  to  conquer  the 
town,  and  a  reputation  as  a  talker.  He  took 
rooms  in  the  Adelphi.  He  adopted  a  fantastic 
costume  to  emphasize  his  personality,  and,  per- 
haps to  excuse  it,  spoke  of  the  ugliness  of 
modern  dress.  In  three  years  he  had  won  the 
recognition  of  Punch,  which,  thenceforward, 
caricatured  him  several  times  a  month. 

In  1881  he  published  his  first  book,  a  volume 
of  poems,  discussed  in  the  next  chapter.  Five 
editions  of  it  were  immediately  sold.  His  cos- 
tume and  identification  with  the  aesthetic  move- 
ment of  that  time  determined  his  selection  as  a 

31 


OSCAR   WILDE 

lecturer  in  America.  The  promoters  of  his  tour 
there  were,  however,  anxious  to  help  not  the 
aesthetic  movement  but  the  success  of  a  play 
that  laughed  at  it.  He  went  to  America  in 
1882,  and  again  in  1883,  on  the  latter  occasion 
to  see  the  production  of  Vera.  On  his  return 
from  the  first  visit  he  went  to  Paris,  where 
he  finished  The  Duchess  of  Padua,  which 
was  not  published  till  1908.  In  1891  it  was 
produced  in  New  York,  when  twenty  copies 
were  printed  for  the  actors  and  for  private  cir- 
culation. It  is  likely  that  in  1883,  while  in 
Paris,  he  began  The  Sphinx,  upon  which  he 
worked  at  various  periods  before  its  publication 
in  1894. 

Returning  to  England,  he  took  rooms  in 
Charles  Street,  Haymarket,  and  lectured  in  the 
provinces.  In  1884  he  married  Constance  Mary 
Lloyd,  who  brought  him  enough  money  to  en- 
able him  to  take  No.  16  Tite  Street,  Chelsea, 
which  was  his  home  until  1895.  He  wrote  for 
a  number  of  periodical  newspapers,  and,  for  two 
years,  edited  The  Woman's  World. 

In  1885  'The  Truth  of  Masks'  appeared 
as  '  Shakespeare  and  Stage  Costume '  in  The 
Nineteenth  Century.  In  1886  he  began  that 
course  of  conduct  that  was  to  lead  to  his 
downfall  in  1895.  In  1887  he  published 
'  Lord  Arthur  Savile's  Crime,'  « The  Canterville 

32 


BIOGRAPHICAL    SUMMARY 

Ghost,'  'The  Sphinx  without  a  Secret,'  and 
'The  Model  Millionaire,'  which  were  issued 
together  in  1891.  In  1888  he  published  The 
Happy  Prince  and  other  Tales.  In  1889  '  The 
Portrait  of  Mr.  W.  H.'  appeared  in  Black- 
wood's  Magazine.  'Pen,  Pencil  and  Poison' 
appeared  in  The  Fortnightly  Review  in  1889, 
'The  Decay  of  Lying'  in  The  Nineteenth 
Century  in  the  same  year,  and  '  The  Critic 
as  Artist '  in  The  Nineteenth  Century  in  1890. 
A  House  of  Pomegranates  and  Intentions, 
in  which  these  three  essays  were  reprinted 
with  '  The  Truth  of  Masks,'  were  published  in 
1891.  In  the  same  year  'The  Soul  of  Man 
under  Socialism'  appeared  in  The  Fortnightly 
Review.  The  Picture  of  Dorian  Gray  appeared 
in  Lippincott's  Magazine  in  1890.  The  Pre- 
face was  published  separately  in  The  Fort- 
nightly Review  in  1891.  He  added  several 
chapters,  and  The  Portrait  of  Dorian  Gray  was 
published  in  book  form  in  1891.  Much  of  his  time 
was  spent  in  Paris,  and  there,  before  the  end  of 
the  year,  he  wrote  Salome.  In  1892  that  play 
was  prohibited  by  the  Censor  when  Madame 
Sarah  Bernhardt  had  begun  to  rehearse  it  for 
production  at  the  Palace  Theatre.  It  was  first 
produced  in  Paris,  at  the  Theatre  de  L'CEuvre, 
in  1896.  Lady  Winder  mere's  Fan  was  produced 
on  February  20,  1892,  by  Mr.  George  Alexander 
c  33 


OSCAR  WILDE 

at  the  St.  James's  Theatre.  A  Woman  of  No 
Importance  was  produced  on  April  19,  1893, 
by  Mr.  H.  Beerbohm  Tree  at  the  Haymarket 
Theatre,  where,  on  January  3,  1895,  he  pro- 
duced An  Ideal  Husband.  On  February  14, 
1895,  Mr.  George  Alexander  produced  The 
Importance  of  Being  Earnest  at  the  St. 
James's. 

With  the  production  of  these  plays  Wilde 
became  not  only  a  caricatured  celebrity  but  a 
popular  success.  He  lived  extravagantly.  In 
1895  the  applause  was  turned  to  execration, 
when  he  lost  in  a  prosecution  for  criminal  libel 
that  he  brought  against  the  Marquis  of  Queens- 
berry,  and  was  himself  arrested  on  a  more  serious 
charge.  The  jury  disagreed,  and  he  was  released 
on  bail,  perhaps  in  the  hope  that  he  would  leave 
the  country.  He  waited  the  re-trial,  was  con- 
victed, and  sentenced  to  two  years'  imprisonment 
with  hard  labour,  which  sentence  he  served. 
Towards  the  end  of  his  time  in  prison  he  wrote 
the  letter  from  which  De  Profundis  (published 
in  1905)  is  extracted.  After  his  release  he  went 
to  Berneval-sur-mer,  near  Dieppe,  where  he  began 
The  Ballad  of  Beading  Gaol,  which  he  revised 
in  Naples  and  Paris,  and  published  pseudony- 
mously  in  1898.  He  also  wrote  two  letters  on 
prison  abuses,  which  were  published  in  The 
Daily  Chronicle  on  May  28,  1897,  and  March 

34 


BIOGRAPHICAL    SUMMARY 

24,  1898.  He  lived  in  Italy,  Switzerland  and 
France.  He  died  in  Paris  on  November  30, 
1900.  He  was  buried  on  December  3  in  the 
Bagneux  Cemetery.  On  July  20,  1909,  his 
remains  were  moved  to  Pere  Lachaise. 


35 


Ill 

POEMS 

IT  is  a  relief  to  turn  from  a  list  of  biblio- 
graphical and  biographical  dates  to  the  May- 
day colouring  of  a  young  man's  first  book ; 
to  forget  for  a  moment  the  suffering  that  is 
nearly  twenty  years  ahead,  and  to  think 
of  "  undergraduate  days  at  Oxford ;  days  of 
lyrical  ardour  and  of  studious  sonnet-writing ; 
days  when  one  loved  the  exquisite  intricacy  and 
musical  repetitions  of  the  ballade,  and  the 
villanelle  with  its  linked  long-drawn  echoes 
and  its  curious  completeness ;  days  when  one 
solemnly  sought  to  discover  the  proper  temper 
in  which  a  triolet  should  be  written  ;  delightful 
days,  in  which,  I  am  glad  to  say,  there  was  far 
more  rhyme  than  reason."  It  is  too  easy  to 
forget  this  note  in  Wilde's  personality,  that  he 
sounded  again  and  again,  and  that  was  not 
cracked  even  by  the  terrible  experiences  whose 
symbol  was  imprisonment.  To  the  end  of  his 
life  Wilde  retained  the  enthusiasm,  the  power 
of  self-abandon  to  a  moment  of  emotion,  the 
delight  in  difficult  beauty,  in  accomplished  love- 
liness, that  made  his  Oxford  years  so  happy 


POEMS 

a  memory,  and  give  his  first  book  a  savour  quite 
independent  of  its  poetical  value. 

Ballade  and  villanelle,  rondeau  and  triolet, 
the  names  of  these  French  forms  were  enough 
to  set  the  key  for  a  young  craftsman's  reverie. 
But  the  university  at  that  time  was  full  of  lively 
influences.  Walter  Pater's  "  Renaissance  "  had 
not  long  left  the  press.  Its  author,  that  grave 
man,  was  to  be  met  in  his  panelled  rooms,  ready 
to  advise,  to  point  the  way  to  rare  books,  and 
to  talk  of  the  secrets  of  his  art.  Pater  in  those 
days  was  a  new  classic,  the  private  possession 
of  those  young  men  who  found  his  books  "  the 
holy  writ  of  beauty."  The  new  classics  of  the 
generation  before — Tennyson  and  Arnold  and 
Browning — had  not  yet  faded  into  that  false 
antiquity  that  follows  swift  upon  the  heels  of 
popular  recognition.  The  scholar  gipsy  had  not 
long  been  given  his  place  in  the  mythology 
of  "Oxford  riders  blithe,"  and  the  trees  in 
Bagley  Wood  were  still  a  little  tremulous  at  his 
presence.  Browning's  "  The  Ring  and  the  Book  " 
had  been  published  ten  years  before.  Queen 
Victoria's  approval  of  Tennyson  may  have  some- 
what marred  him  in  the  eyes  of  youthful  seekers 
after  subtlety,  but  the  early  poems  offered  a 
pleasant  opportunity  for  discriminating  apprecia- 
tion. It  was  not  very  long  since  Swinburne 
"  had  set  his  age  on  fire  by  a  volume  of  very 

37 


OSCAR   WILDE 

perfect  and  very  poisonous  poetry."  Morris,  the 
first  edition  of  whose  "  Defence  of  Guenevere," 
though  published  in  1857,  was  not  exhausted  till 
thirteen  years  later,  was  a  master  not  yet  so 
widely  admired  as  to  deny  to  his  disciples  the 
delight  of  a  personal  and  almost  daring  loyalty. 
Rossetti's  was  a  still  more  powerful  influence. 

All  these  factors  must  be  remembered  in  any 
attempt  to  reconstruct  the  atmosphere  in  which 
Wilde  wrote  his  early  poems.  Nor  must  we 
forget  that  when  Wilde  entered  that  atmosphere 
as  an  undergraduate  he  had  an  unusual  training 
behind  him.  He  had  known  another  university, 
and  carried  away  from  it  a  gold  medal  for  Greek. 
He  was  an  Irishman  whose  nationality  had  been 
momentarily  intensified  by  his  revolutionary 
mother  and  his  own  name.  And,  perhaps  still 
more  important,  he  was  a  very  youthful  cos- 
mopolitan, had  been  often  abroad,  knew  a  good 
deal  of  French  poetry,  and  had  been  able  to 
date  one  of  his  earliest  poems  from  that  light- 
hearted  Avignon  where  the  Popes  once  held 
their  court,  and  whence  the  dancing  on  the 
broken  bridge  has  sent  a  merry  song  throughout 
the  world. 

It  is  curious  to  see  this  young  lover  of  Theo- 
phile  Gautier  and  old  intricate  rhyme-forms, 
winning  the  Newdigate  Prize  for  a  poem  in 
decasyllabic  couplets  on  a  set  subject.  Many 

38 


POEMS 

bad  and  a  few  good  poets  have  won  that  prize, 
and  it  constitutes,  I  suppose,  a  sort  of  academic 
recognition  that  a  man  writes  verse.  Wilde 
was  always  pleased  with  recognition,  of  what- 
ever quality,  and  was,  perhaps,  induced  to 
compete  on  finding  himself  curiously  favoured 
by  the  subject  chosen  for  the  year,  which  hap- 
pened to  be  Ravenua.  He  had  visited  Ravenna 
on  his  way  to  Greece  in  the  previous  long  vaca- 
tion, and  so  was  equipped  with  memories  denied 
to  his  rivals.  He  saw  the  city  "  across  the  sedge 
and  mire,"  when  they  could  only  see  her  on  the 
map.  He  knew  "the  lonely  pillar,  rising  on 
the  plain"  where  Gaston  de  Foix  had  died. 
And,  in  Italian  woods,  he  had  actually  watched, 
hoping  to  see  and  hear 

"  Some  goat-foot  Pan  make  merry  minstrelsy 
Amid  the  reeds  !  some  startled  Dryad-maid 
In  girlish  flight !  or  lurking  in  the  glade, 
The  soft  brown  limbs,  the  wanton  treacherous  face 
Of  woodland  god  ! " 

The  wordy  piece  of  rhetoric  that  was  pub- 
lished after  winning  him  the  prize  is  enriched 
by  some  pictorial  effects  that  are  almost  effects 
of  poetry.  But  the  best  that  can  or  need  be 
said  of  the  whole  is,  that  it  is  an  admirable 
prize  poem. 

Three  years  later  he  published  his  first  book. 

Poems,  bound  in  white  vellum,  decorated  with 
39 


OSCAR  WILDE 

gold,  and  beautifully  printed,  contains  work 
done  before  and  after  Ravenna.  The  most 
obvious  quality  of  this  work,  and  that  which 
is  most  easily  and  most  often  emphasized,  is  its 
richness  in  imitations.  But  there  is  more  in 
it  than  that.  It  is  full  of  variations  on  other 
men's  music,  but  they  are  variations  to  which 
the  personality  of  the  virtuoso  has  given  a  cer- 
tain uniformity.  Wilde  played  the  sedulous 
ape  with  sufficient  self-consciousness  and  suffi- 
cient failure  to  show  that  he  might  himself  be 
somebody.  His  emulative  practice  of  his  art 
asks  for  a  closer  consideration  than  that  usually 
given  to  it.  Let  me  borrow  an  admirable  phrase 
from  M.  Remy  de  Gourmont,  and  say  that 
a  "  dissociation  of  ideas  "  is  necessary  in  thinking 
of  imitation.  To  describe  a  young  poet's  work 
as  derivative  is  not  the  same  thing  as  to  con- 
demn it.  All  work  is  derivative  more  or  less, 
and  to  pour  indiscriminate  contempt  on  Wilde's 
imitations  because  they  are  imitations,  is  to 
betray  a  lamentable  ignorance  of  the  history 
of  poetry.  There  is  no  need  too  seriously  to 
defend  this  early  work.  Wilde's  reputation 
can  stand  without  or  even  in  spite  of  it.  But 
it  is  worth  while  to  notice  that  the  worst  it 
suggests  is  that  young  poets  should  be  very 
careful  to  be  bad  critics,  since  they  always  do 
ill  if  they  imitate  the  best  contemporary  models. 

40 


POEMS 

They  do  better  to  copy  poetasters,  whom  they 
must  believe  to  be  Miltons.  When  Coleridge 
admires  Bowles,  makes  forty  transcriptions  from 
his  poems  for  distribution  among  his  friends, 
and  imitates  him  as  wholeheartedly  as  he  can, 
he  will  but  gain  in  comparison  with  his  original. 
There  is  nothing  in  the  master  strong  enough 
to  impose  itself  upon  the  pupil.  When  Keats, 
full  of  admiration,  imitates  Leigh  Hunt,  he 
is  not  very  heavily  impeded  in  his  search  for 
Keats.  But  when  Wilde  blows  the  horn  of 
Morris,  an  echo  from  that  Norseman's  lungs 
throws  out  of  harmony  the  notes  of  his  disciple. 
When  he  touches  Rossetti's  lute  his  melody  is 
blurred  by  the  thrum  of  the  strings  that  the 
Italian's  fingers  have  so  lately  left.  In  fifty 
years'  time  it  will,  perhaps,  be  safe  to  imitate 
Swinburne.  It  is  not  so  at  present. 

Even  in  springing  from  the  ground  of  prose 
into  the  air  of  song,  it  is  wise  to  choose  ground 
that  age  has  worn  or  that  is  not  itself  remark- 
able. When  Coleridge  reads  Purchas — 

"In  Xamdu  did  Cublai  Can  build  a  stately  Palace, 
encompassing  sixteene  miles  of  plaine  ground  with  a  wall, 
wherein  are  fertile  Meddowes,  pleasant  Springs,  delightfule 
Streames,  and  all  sorts  of  beasts  of  chase  and  game,  and 
in  the  middest  thereof  a  sumptuous  house  of  plea- 
sure " 

and  rewrites  it — 

41 


OSCAR   WILDE 

"  In  Xanadu  did  Kubla  Khan 
A  stately  pleasure  dome  decree  : 
Where  Alph  the  sacred  river  ran 
Through  caverns  measureless  to  man 

Down  to  a  sunless  sea. 
So  twice  five  miles  of  fertile  ground 
With  walls  and  towers  were  girdled  round  : 
And  there  were  gardens  bright  with  sinuous  rills 
Where  blossomed  many  an  incense-bearing  tree  ; 
And  here  were  forests  ancient  as  the  hills, 
Enfolding  sunny  spots  of  greenery" 

he  works  a  true  magic,  bringing  two  out  of 
one,  and  setting  beside  Purchas  something  that 
we  can  independently  enjoy.  Purchas  died  so 
long  ago.  He  and  Coleridge  have  different 
worlds  behind  them.  But  when  Wilde  remem- 
bers a  passage  in  his  favourite  book,  written  not 
a  dozen  years  before,  and  asks  why  he  should 
not  make  personal  to  himself  the  description 
of  the  manifold  life  of  Mona  Lisa,  that  ends, 
"all  this  has  been  to  her  but  as  the  sound 
of  lyres  and  flutes";  when  he  prefixes  two 
verses  of  explanation  to  a  rhymed  elaboration 
of  that  sentence — 

"  But  all  this  crowded  life  has  been  to  thee 

No  more  than  lyre,  or  lute,  or  subtle  spell 
Of  viols,  or  the  music  of  the  sea 

That  sleeps,  a  mimic  echo,  in  the  shell " 


he  only  puts  it  out  of  drawing.     It  is  impossible 
to  avoid  a  comparison,  because  Pater  and  Wilde 
are  so  close  together,  alike  in  time  and  feeling. 
4  Eleutheria,'  a  section  at  the  beginning  of 
42 


POEMS 

the  book,  includes  a  number  of  discreet  sacri- 
fices on  the  altar  of  Milton.  Here  Wilde  does 
much  better.  Some  of  these  exercises,  which 
are  among  the  most  interesting  he  wrote,  sug- 
gest a  new  view  of  the  morale  of  imitation. 
With  Wilde  in  this  mood,  imitation  (to  use  one 
of  those  renewals  of  popular  sayings  that  were 
the  playthings  of  his  mind),  was  the  sincerest 
form  of  parody.  Now  parody  is  a  branch  of 
criticism.  The  critics  of  the  music-hall  stage 
are  those  favourite  comedians  who  imitate  their 
fellow-actors.  Lewis  Carroll  is  a  negligible 
critic  neither  of  Longfellow  nor  of  Tennyson. 
Parody's  criticism  is  too  often  facile,  seeking 
applause  by  the  readiest  means,  holding  up  to 
ridicule  rather  than  to  examination  faults  rather 
than  excellences,  exaggerating  tricks  of  manner 
and  concerning  itself  not  at  all  with  personality. 
Wilde's  parodies  are  at  once  more  valuable  and 
more  sincere.  He  tries  to  catch  not  only  the 
letter  but  the  spirit,  and  does  indeed  present 
a  clearer  view  of  Milton  than  is  contained  in 
many  academic  essays.  An  accusation  of  mere 
plagiary  is  made  impossible  by  his  openness. 
He  writes  a  sonnet  on  Milton,  a  sonnet  on  Louis 
Napoleon,  and  then,  matching  even  the  title 
of  his  model,  a  sonnet  on  the  Massacre  of  the 
Christians  in  Bulgaria.  Let  me  print  the  sonnet 
"  On  the  Late  Massacre  in  Piedmont  " : — 

48 


OSCAR  WILDE 

"Avenge,  O  Lord,  thy  slaughter' d  saints  whose  bones 
Lie  scatter'd  on  the  Alpine  mountains  cold  ; 
Ev'n  them  who  kept  thy  truth  so  pure  of  old, 
When  all  our  fathers  worshipped  stocks  and  stones, 
Forget  not :  in  thy  book  record  their  groans 
Who  were  thy  sheep,  and  in  their  ancient  fold 
Slain  by  the  bloody  Piedmontese  that  roll'd 
Mother  with  infant  down  the  rocks.     Their  moans 
The  vales  redoubled  to  the  hills,  and  they 
To  Heav'n.     Their  martyr'd  blood  and  ashes  sow 
O'er  all  the  Italian  fields,  where  still  doth  sway 
The  triple  tyrant ;  that  from  these  may  grow 
An  hundredfold,  who  having  learned  thy  way 
Early  may  fly  the  Babylonian  woe." 

And  then  Wilde's : — 

"  Christ,  dost  thou  live  indeed  ?  or  are  thy  bones 
Still  straitened  in  their  rock-hewn  sepulchre  ? 
And  was  thy  Rising  only  dreamed  by  Her 
Whose  love  of  thee  for  all  her  sin  atones  ? 
For  here  the  air  is  horrid  with  men's  groans, 
The  priests  who  call  upon  thy  name  are  slain, 
Dost  thou  not  hear  the  bitter  wail  of  pain 
From  those  whose  children  lie  upon  the  stones  ? 
Come  down,  O  Son  of  God !  incestuous  gloom 
Curtains  the  land,  and  through  the  starless  night 
Over  thy  Cross  a  Crescent  moon  I  see  ! 
If  thou  in  very  truth  didst  burst  the  tomb 
Come  down,  O  Son  of  Man !  and  show  thy  might, 
Lest  Mahomet  be  crowned  instead  of  Thee ! " 

This  is  a  very  different  thing  from  the  blind 
plagiary  of  those  who  cannot  see  their  own  way, 
and  are  themselves  surprised  to  find  that  they 
have  stolen.  In  their  case,  mistrust  of  their 

44 


POEMS 

own  powers  is  justifiable.  But  here,  when  the 
young  poet,  as  an  exercise — indeed  as  more  than 
an  exercise — catches  the  accent  of  Milton  in 
words  that  deliberately  set  the  doubtful  faith 
of  our  day  beside  the  noble  assurance  of  the 
Puritans,  and  show  by  implication  what  that 
absolute  belief  meant  to  Milton,  we  are  in  the 
presence  not  of  flattery,  but  of  criticism,  of 
exact  appreciation.  On  the  next  page  is  the 
sonnet  '  Quantum  Mutata,'  with  the  lines: — 

"  Witness  the  men  of  Piedmont,  chiefest  care 
Of  Cromwell,  when  with  impotent  despair 
The  Pontiff  in  his  painted  portico 

Trembled  before  our  stern  ambassadors  "  ; 

and  the  suggestion,  certainly  not  personal  to 
Wilde,  but  chosen  for  its  fitness  to  the  poet 
of  whom  he  is  thinking — 

"that  Luxury 

With  barren  merchandise  piles  up  the  gate 
Where  noble  thoughts  and  deeds  should  enter  by : 
Else  might  we  still  be  Milton's  heritors." 

If  we  were  to  take  this  view  of  the  character 
of  Wilde's  imitations  it  would  be  an  easy  task 
to  run  through  most  of  the  book,  showing  how 
carefully  he  acknowledges  his  indebtedness  to 
Arnold,  to  Swinburne,  to  Morris,  much  as  a 
creative  critic  like  Walter  Pater  courteously 
sets  the  name  of  Pico  della  Mirandola,  or  of 
Sir  Thomas  Browne,  at  the  head  of  a  piece 

45 


OSCAR   WILDE 

of  his  own  writing  of  which  they  have  been  less 
the  occasion  than  the  chosen  keynote.  But 
there  is  no  need. 

It  is  more  important  to  the  student  of  Wilde 
to  notice  that  the  book  had  a  popular  success, 
and  a  success  in  no  way  due  to  any  praise  from 
the  contemporary  critics  who,  naturally  enough, 
were  unable  to  consider  Poems  as  the  first  book 
of  a  great  man,  could  not  review  it  in  the  light 
of  his  later  writings,  and  attacked  it  whole- 
heartedly, perhaps  because  they  were  flattered 
by  the  ease  with  which  they  detected  its  openly- 
acknowledged  borrowings.  Five  editions  were 
sold  immediately,  and  this  not  very  trustworthy 
success  increased  or  confirmed  Wilde's  confi- 
dence in  himself.  The  readiness  of  the  public 
to  throw  their  opinion  in  the  critics'  teeth  was 
partly  due,  I  think,  to  precisely  those  qualities 
for  which  the  book  was  attacked.  Much  of  this 
unusual  eagerness  of  ordinary  people  to  buy 
poetry,  a  commodity  that  they  seldom  think 
worth  money,  may  be  attributed  to  the  curiosity 
which  Wilde  had  contrived  to  stimulate  by  care- 
fully calculated  eccentricity.  But  such  curiosity 
would  be  more  easily  satisfied  by  the  sight  of 
the  man  than  by  the  reading  of  his  poems.  It 
is  hardly  enough  to  explain  the  sale  of  five 
editions  of  a  book  of  verse.  I  think  we  may 
look  for  another  reason  of  the  book's  popularity 

46 


POEMS 

in  the  fact  that  Wilde,  so  far  from  inventing 
a  new  poetry,  happened  to  summarize  in  himself 
the  poetry  of  his  time.  He  made  himself,  as 
it  were,  the  representative  poet  of  his  period, 
a  middleman  between  the  muses  and  the  public. 
People  who  had  heard  of  Rossetti  and  Swin- 
burne, but  never  read  them,  were  able  to  recover 
their  self-respect  by  purchasing  Wilde. 

And  this  leads  us  back  to  the  book.  All  the 
defects  of  this  young  man's  verse  became  quali- 
ties that  contributed  to  its  popular  success.  It 
was  imitative  :  it  summed  up  a  period  of  poetry. 
It  was  overweighted  with  allusion  :  nothing  could 
be  more  poetical  in  the  ears  of  readers  not  trained 
by  an  austere  Bowyer  to  a  distrust  of  Pierian 
springs,  lutes,  lyres,  Pegasus,  and  Hippocrene. 

"In  fancy  I  can  almost  hear  him  now,  exclaiming 
"  Harp  ?  Harp  ?  Lyre  ?  Pen  and  ink,  boy,  you  mean  ! 
Muse,  boy,  Muse.  Your  nurse's  daughter,  you  mean ! 
Pierian  spring  ?  Oh  aye  !  the  cloister  pump,  I  suppose." 
(Coleridge  on  Bowyer,  in  the  "  Biographia  Literaria.") 

The  presence  in  verse  of  certain  names  of 
places  and  persons  has  come  to  be  taken  as 
implicit  evidence  of  poetry.  Where  Venus  is, 
there  must  poetry  be ;  Helicon,  Narcissus, 
Endymion  (after  Keats),  and  a  score  of  others 
have  become  a  sort  of  poetical  counters  that 
careless  eyes  do  not  distinguish  from  the  sterling 
coin.  Wilde  makes  full  use  of  them,  and,  per- 

47 


OSCAR  WILDE 

haps,  trusting  to  the  capital  letters  to  carry 
them  through,  frequently  decorates  his  verse 
with  names  of  similar  character  not  yet  so  hack- 
neyed as  to  be  immediately  recognized  as  poetry. 
This  kind  of  allusion  flatters  the  reader's  learn- 
ing. Sometimes  he  brings  colour  into  his  verse 
by  the  use  of  a  reference  that  must  be  unintelli- 
gible to  a  large  part  of  his  audience,  and  seems 
quite  irrelevant  to  those  who  take  the  trouble 
to  follow  it,  and  have  not  the  good  fortune 
to  hit  upon  the  correct  clue.  For  example, 
in  «  The  New  Helen '  :- 

"  Alas,  alas,  thou  wilt  not  tarry  here, 

But,  like  that  bird,  the  servant  of  the  sun, 

Who  flies  before  the  north  wind  and  the  night, 
So  wilt  thou  fly  our  evil  land  and  drear, 

Back  to  the  tower  of  thine  old  delight, 
And  the  red  lips  of  young  Euphorion." 

Now  that,  though  not  poetry,  is  a  pleasant 
piece  of  colour.  But,  leaving  aside  the  question 
of  the  bird,  the  servant  of  the  sun,  itself  not 
easy  to  resolve,  young  Euphorion,  who  has 
served  Wilde's  verse  well  enough  in  having 
scarlet  lips,  is  more  than  a  little  puzzling. 
Wilde  probably  remembers  Part  II  of  Goethe's 
"  Faust."  Achilles  and  Helen  are  said,  as  ghosts, 
to  have  had  a  child  called  Euphorion,  but  Goethe 
makes  him  the  son  of  Faust  and  Helen,  named 
in  the  legend  Justus  Faust.  He  leaps  from  earth 
when  "  scarcely  called  to  life,"  and  "  out  of  the 

48 


POEMS 

deep"  invites  his  mother  to  follow  him  not  to 
any  "  tower  of  old  delight,"  but  to  "  the  gloomy 
realm."  The  reference  is  wilful,  but  Euphorion 
is  a  wonderful  name. 

Sometimes,  indeed,  the  verse  gains  nothing 
from  such  allusion.  For  example,  in  the  same 
poem  : — 

"  Nay,  thou  wert  hidden  in  that  hollow  hill 
With  one  who  is  forgotten  utterly, 

That  discrowned  Queen  men  call  the  Erycine." 

This  is  simply  learning  put  in  for  its  own  sake 
by  the  young  scholar  delighting  in  his  knowledge 
of  antiquity.  The  line  that  I  have  printed  in 
italics  is  no  more  than  a  riddle  whose  answer 
is  Venus,  sometimes  called  Erycina  (Erycina 
ridens)  because  she  had  a  temple  on  Mount  Eryx. 
Wilde  means  that  Helen  was  hidden  with  the 
spirit  of  beauty  (Venus)  now  shamefully  neglec- 
ted. He  delighted  in  such  riddles  and  disguised 
references,  and  they  certainly  helped  his  less 
cultured  readers  to  feel  that  in  reading  him  they 
were  intimate  with  more  poetry  than  they  had 
read.  In  'The  Burden  of  Itys,'  to  take  a  last 
example,  he  says,  addressing  the  nightingale : — 

tf  Light-winged  and  bright-eyed  miracle  of  the  wood  ! 

If  ever  thou  didst  soothe  with  melody 
One  of  that  little  clan,  that  brotherhood 

Which  loved  the  morning-star  of  Tuscany 
More  than  the  perfect  sun  of  Raphael 
And  is  immortal,  sing  to  me!  for  I  too  love  thee  well." 
D  49 


OSCAR   WILDE 

Sir  Piercie  Shafton  might  choose  such  a  method 
of  referring  to  the  Pre-Raphaelite  Brotherhood. 
Indeed,  so  far  does  Wilde  carry  his  ingenuity 
that  we  are  reminded  of  the  defects  of  that 
school  of  verse  that  Johnson  called  the  metaphy- 
sical, whose  virtues  are  too  generally  forgotten. 
He  hears  the  wind  in  the  trees  as  Palsestrina 
playing  the  organ  in  Santa  Maria  on  Easter  Day. 
With  half  an  echo  of  Browning  he  describes 
a  pike  as  "  some  mitred  old  bishop  in  partibus" 
and,  with  a  true  seventeenth-century  conceit, 
speaks  of  the  early  rose  as  "  that  sweet  repent- 
ance of  the  thorny  briar." 

This  ready-made  or  artificial  poetry  lacked, 
however,  the  firm  intellectual  substructure  that 
could  have  infused  into  ornament  and  elabora- 
tion the  vitalizing  breath  of  unity.  Wilde  was 
uncertain  of  himself,  and,  in  each  one  of  the 
longer  poems,  rambled  on,  gathering  flowers 
that  would  have  seemed  better  worth  having 
if  he  had  not  had  so  many  of  them.  Doubtful 
of  his  aim  in  individual  poems,  he  was  doubtful 
of  his  inclinations  as  a  poet.  Nothing  could 
more  clearly  illustrate  this  long  wavering  of  his 
mind  than  a  list  of  the  poets  whom  he  admired 
sufficiently  to  imitate.  I  have  mentioned  Morris, 
Swinburne,  Arnold,  and  Rossetti ;  but  these  are 
not  enough.  In  swift  caprice  he  rifled  a  score 
of  orchards.  He  very  honestly  confesses  in 

50 


POEMS 

'  Amor  Intellectualis '  that  he  had  often  "  trod 
the  vales  of  Castaly,"  sailed  the  sea  "  which  the 
nine  Muses  hold  in  empery,"  and  never  turned 
home  unladen. 

"  Of  which  despoiled  treasures  these  remain, 
Sordello's  passion,  and  the  honeyed  line 

Of  young  Endymion,  lordly  Tamburlaine 

Driving  his  pampered  jades,  and  more  than  these 

The  seven-fold  vision  of  the  Florentine, 

And  grave-browed  Milton's  solemn  harmonies." 

Milton,  Dante,  Marlowe,  Keats,  and  Brown- 
ing, with  those  I  have  already  named,  and 
others,  make  up  a  goodly  list  of  sufferers  by 
this  lighthearted  corsair's  piracies.  He  built 
with  their  help  a  brilliant  coloured  book,  full 
of  ingenuity,  a  boy's  criticism  of  the  objects  of 
his  admiration,  almost  a  rhymed  dictionary  of 
mythology,  whose  incongruity  is  made  apparent 
by  those  poems  in  which,  leaving  his  classics 
passionately  aside,  he  went,  like  a  scholar  gipsy, 
to  seek  a  new  accomplishment  in  the  simplicity 
of  folk-song. 

Wilde's  reputation  as  a  poet  does  not  rest  on 
this  first  book,  but  on  half  a  dozen  poems  that 
include  '  The  Harlot's  House,'  '  A  Symphony 
in  Yellow,'  'The  Sphinx'  and  'The  Ballad  of 
Reading  Gaol/  and  alone  are  worthy  of  a  place 
beside  his  work  in  prose.  But,  though  poetry 
is  rare  in  it,  it  will  presently  be  recognized 

51 


OSCAR   WILDE 

that  the  first  books  of  few  men  are  so  rich 
in  autobiography.  We  have  seen  that  the  book 
is  an  index  to  his  reading :  let  us  see  now  how 
many  indications  it  gives  us  of  his  life. 

Threaded  through  the  book,  between  the 
longer  poems,  runs  an  itinerary  of  his  travels 
in  Italy  and  Greece,  written  by  a  young  man 
very  conscious  of  being  a  poet,  and  keenly  sen- 
sible of  what  it  was  fitting  he  should  feel.  In 
Italy,  for  example,  he  thought  that  he  owed 
himself  a  conversion  to  the  Catholic  faith  :— 

"  Before  yon  field  of  trembling  gold 
Is  garnered  into  dusty  sheaves, 
Or  ere  the  autumn's  scarlet  leaves 
Flutter  as  birds  adown  the  wold, 

I  may  have  run  the  glorious  race, 

And  caught  the  torch  while  yet  aflame, 
And  called  upon  the  holy  name 

Of  Him  who  now  doth  hide  his  face." 

He  wrote  almost  as  a  Catholic  might  write, 
and  spoke  of  the  Pope  as  "  the  prisoned  shep- 
herd of  the  Church  of  God."  But  later,  when 

"  The  silver  trumpets  ran  across  the  Dome  : 

The  people  knelt  upon  the  ground  with  awe : 
And  borne  upon  the  necks  of  men  I  saw, 
Like  some  great  God,  the  Holy  Lord  of  Rome," 

he  turned,  as  a  Puritan  might  have  turned, 
from  the  emblem,  triple-crowned,  and  clothed 

52 


POEMS 

in  red  and  white,  of  Christ's  sovereignty,  to 
remember  a  passage  in  the  gospels :  "  Foxes 
have  holes,  and  birds  of  the  air  have  nests  ;  but 
the  Son  of  Man  hath  not  where  to  lay  his  head." 
He  had  a  Calvinistic,  half-shocked  and  half- 
exultant  vision  of  his  own  iniquity,  this  under- 
graduate of  twenty-three : — 

"  My  heart  is  as  some  famine-murdered  land 

Whence  all  good  things  have  perished  utterly, 
And  well  I  know  my  soul  in  Hell  must  lie 
If  I  this  night  before  God's  throne  should  stand." 

Yet  he  took  hope  : — 

"  My  nets  gaped  wide  with  many  a  break  and  flaw, 
Nathless  I  threw  them  as  my  final  cast 
Into  the  sea,  and  waited  for  the  end. 
When  lo  !  a  sudden  glory  !  and  I  saw 

From  the  black  waters  of  my  tortured  past 
The  argent  splendour  of  white  limbs  ascend !  " 

He  had,  in  short,  a  religious  experience,  such 
as  is  known  by  most  young  men.  Perhaps  it 
would  be  more  accurate  to  say  that  he  was  dis- 
turbed, delightfully  disturbed,  by  feeling  that 
a  religious  experience  was  possible  to  him.  He 
went  on  to  Greece,  and,  remembering  Plato, 
forgot  the  half-hoped,  half-feared  sensation  of  a 
wholly  voluntary  repose  in  Christianity. 

He  returned  to  Oxford,  to  win  the  New- 
digate  Prize  in  the  next  year,  and  to  remember, 
with  something  of  a  girl's  adventurous  regret 

53 


OSCAR   WILDE 

for  a  lover  whom  she  has  rejected,  his  Italian 
emotion.  All  this  is  written  down  in  6  The 
Burden  of  Itys  ' : — 

"  This  English  Thames  is  holier  far  than  Rome, 

Those  harebells  like  a  sudden  flush  of  sea 
Breaking  across  the  woodland,  with  the  foam 

Of  meadow-sweet  and  white  anemone 
To  fleck  their  blue  waves, — God  is  likelier  there 
Than  hidden  in  that  crystal-hearted  star  the  pale  monks 
bear  " ; 

and,  in  a  later  stanza : — 

' '  strange,  a  year  ago 
I  knelt  before  some  crimson  Cardinal 
Who  bare  the  Host  across  the  Esquiline, 
And  now — those  common  poppies  in  the  wheat  seem  twice 
as  fine." 

'  Panthea,'  in  language  that  suggests  that  he 
is  looking  for  approval  from  the  eyes  of  Swin- 
burne, describes  his  substitute  for  that  refused 
conversion.  It  is  the  creed  of  a  young  poet 
who  finds  the  gods  asleep,  and  does  not  care, 
because  of  Darwin,  Evolution,  and  the  Law  of 
the  Conservation  of  Energy. 

"  With  beat  of  systole  and  of  diastole 

One  grand  great  life  throbs  through  earth's  giant  heart, 
And  mighty  waves  of  single  Being  roll 

From  nerveless  germ  to  man,  for  we  are  part 
Of  every  rock  and  bird  and  beast  and  hill, 
One  with  the  things  that  prey  on  us,  and  one  with  what 
we  kill." 

54 


POEMS 

And:- 

"  From  lower  cells  of  waking  life  we  pass 

To  full  perfection  ;  thus  the  world  grows  old :  " 

and: — 

"  This  hot  hard  flame  with  which  our  bodies  burn 
Will  make  some  meadow  blaze  with  daffodil, 
Ay !  and  those  argent  breasts  of  thine  will  turn 

To  water-lilies  ;  the  brown  fields  men  till 
Will  be  more  fruitful  for  our  love  to-night, 
Nothing  is   lost  in    Nature,  all  things    live    in   Death's 
despite." 

It  is  boy's  thought,  as  serious  as  the  sentimental 
dreaming  of  a  girl.  There  is  no  need  to  laugh 
at  either.  No  young  girl  ever  yet  made  a  great 
poem  out  of  her  inexperience,  nor  has  any  young 
man  turned  to  great  art  his  hurried  reading  of 
the  universe.  But  few  great  men  have  been 
without  such  thoughts  in  youth,  and  the  noblest 
women  can  remember  girlish  dreams  of  an  in- 
credible unreality. 

After  taking  his  degree  Wilde  left  Oxford 
and  came  to  London  to  build  up  that  phantom 
of  himself  that  helped  to  advertise  him,  and, 
at  the  same  time,  to  make  his  progress  difficult. 
He  dedicates  a  sonnet  to  'My  Friend  Henry 
Irving,'  another  to  Sarah  Bernhardt,  and  two 
to  Ellen  Terry,  *  Written  at  the  Lyceum 
Theatre.5  We  have  an  impression  of  the  young 
man,  more  elaborately  dressed  than  he  can 
afford,  paying  extravagant,  delightful  compli- 

55 


OSCAR  WILDE 

ments,  and  quickly  gaining  the  sort  of  reputation 
that  was  given  to  gallants  of  an  older  time,  who 
knew  actors,  and  had  their  seats  on  the  stage. 

Finally,  and  certainly  most  important  in  his 
own  eyes,  the  book  contains  a  record  of  the  love 
affair  which,  in  a  sense,  balanced  the  abortive 
religious  experience.  He  fell  in  love  with  an 
actress,  who  found  him  quite  delightful,  did  not 
love  him,  let  him  love  her  for  a  summer,  and 
then  told  him  not  to  waste  his  time.  Wilde,  as 
a  young  poet,  probably  came  to  town  prepared 
to  fall  in  love,  just  as  he  had  gone  to  Italy  pre- 
pared to  be  converted  to  Catholicism.  His 
actress  may  have  recognized  that  this  was  so, 
and  been  ready,  within  reason,  to  play  the  part 
assigned  her.  Through  Wilde's  magnificent 
phrasing  there  appears  a  replica  of  the  love 
affairs  of  how  many  boys  with  women  wiser 
than  themselves  and  not  without  a  sense  of 
humour. 

"  Ah  !  hadst  thou  liked  me  less  and  loved  me  more, 
Through  all  these  summer  days  of  joy  and  rain, 
I  had  not  now  been  sorrow's  heritor, 

Or  stood  a  lackey  in  the  House  of  Pain." 

But  he  had  not  to  grumble :  he  had  been  able 
to  love  her  learnedly  in  sonnets  and  gallantly 
in  serenades.  He  had — 

"  Stood  face  to  face  with  Beauty,  known  indeed 

The  Love  which  moves  the  Sun  and  all  the  Stars  !  " 
56 


POEMS 

That  was  really  all  that  he  had  needed,  but 
an  awakening  critical  faculty  told  him  that  he 
won  more  pain  than  poetry. 

"  Had  my  lips  been  smitten  into  music  by  the  kisses  that  but 

made  them  bleed, 

You  had  walked  with  Bice  and  the  angels  on  that  verdant 
and  enamelled  mead." 

He  was  disappointed,  but  the  fault  was  not  his, 
not  his  lady's,  but  due  only  to  impatience.  He 
who  wills  to  love  has  rhetoric  in  his  feeling, 
and,  though  he  wrote — 

"  I  have  made  my  choice,  have  lived  my  poems,  and,  though 

youth  is  gone  in  wasted  days, 

1  have  found  the  lover's  crown  of  myrtle  better  than  the 
poet's  crown  of  bays," 

we  cannot  help  thinking  that  we  know  better. 

The  book  is  the  monument  of  Wilde's  boy- 
hood, and  contains  its  history.  Perhaps  that, 
though  it  may  save  it  from  oblivion,  is  the  reason 
of  its  failure.  It  is  too  immediate  an  attempt 
to  translate  life  into  literature.  Sometimes  it 
even  suggests  that  there  has  been  an  attempt 
to  make  life  simply  for  the  purpose  of  transcrib- 
ing it.  Wilde  disguised  it  in  elaboration,  but 
it  wears  the  mask  with  an  ingenuous  awkward- 
ness. It  is  so  youthful.  Indeed,  the  youth  of 
the  book  is  its  justification,  and  helps  it  to  throw 
a  flickering  light  upon  his  later  work.  For 
Wilde  never  entirely  lost  his  boyhood,  and  died, 

57 


OSCAR   WILDE 

as  he  had  mostly  lived,  young.  Five  years  after 
the  publication  of  Poems  he  wrote  a  letter  in 
which,  catching  exactly  the  mood  of  his  under- 
graduate days  of  ten  years  before,  he  said  that 
he  wished  he  could  grave  his  sonnets  on  an  ivory 
tablet,  since  sonnets  should  always  look  well. 
That  is  the  precise  sentiment  of  those  who  seek 
"  to  discover  the  proper  temper  in  which  a  triolet 
should  be  written."  It  was  his  whenever  he 
wished.  But,  though  he  could  recapture  the 
mood,  and  assume  again  the  attitude,  he  did  not 
allow  himself  to  imitate  the  work  that  mood 
and  attitude  had  produced.  In  that  white 
vellum  volume  were  harvested  all  the  wild  oats 
of  the  intellect  that  he  did  not  leave  to  later 
gleaners.  He  was  free  thenceforth,  and  seldom 
again,  until  the  magnificent  confession  De  Pro- 
fundis,  did  he  allow  his  experiences  the  use  of 
the  first  person.1  He  had  done  with  the  crude 
subjectivity  of  boyhood,  whose  capital  "  I " 
seems  so  unreal  beside  the  complete  fusions 
of  soul  and  body,  manner  and  material,  that 
Art  demands  and  that  he  was  later  to  achieve. 

1  Except,  of  course,  in  the  lectures.  We  must  remember  their 
occasion,  and  that  it  never  occurred  to  him  to  reprint  them  or 
count  them  among  his  works. 


58 


IV 
jESTHETIClSM 

"  I  NEVER  object,"  said  Coleridge,  "  to  a  certain 
degree  of  disputatiousness  in  a  young  man  from 
the  age  of  seventeen  to  that  of  four  or  five  and 
twenty,  provided  I  find  him  always  arguing  on 
one  side  of  the  question."  Coleridge  would 
seem  to  reserve  legitimate  dispute  for  the  very 
young,  did  we  not  remember  that  academic 
education  began  and  ended  earlier  in  his  day. 
Boys  went  to  college  at  seventeen.  I  do  not 
think  he  would  have  objected  to  the  disputa- 
tiousness of  Wilde,  although  he  was  well  over 
twenty-five  before  he  left  the  noisy  field  of 
argument,  if,  indeed,  he  left  it  at  all.  Wilde,  at 
least,  would  have  pleased  Coleridge  by  arguing 
always  on  one  side  of  the  question,  though  it  is 
possible  that  Coleridge  would  not  have  recog- 
nized that  that  side  was  his  own.  At  Oxford, 
Wilde  had  already  begun  to  count  himself,  if  not 
an  inventor,  at  least  an  exponent  of  the  sesthetic 
theories  of  life  that  were  then  disturbing  with 
fitful  movements  the  stagnant  surface  of  British 
Philistinism.  He  did  not  plan  a  Pantisocracy, 

59 


OSCAR   WILDE 

and  would  have  turned  with  fright  from 
Coleridge's  sturdy  proposal  to  harden  the  bodies 
of  those  accustomed  to  intellectual  and  sedentary 
labour  until  they  were  fitted  to  share  in  the 
tilling  of  the  soil.  But  he  was  discontented 
with  life  as  it  was  commonly  lived,  and  had 
learnt  to  hope  that  it  might  be  beautified  by 
being  set  among  beautiful  things.  He  had 
expressed  a  wish  that  he  could  "  live  up  to  his 
blue  china."  His  rooms  in  Magdalen,  panelled 
and  hung  with  engravings  chosen  for  their 
difference  from  the  pictures  commonly  affected, 
had  been  a  centre  of  debate.  His  attitude  had 
caused  discussion  and  public  protest,  for  he  rode 
but  did  not  hunt,  did  not  play  cricket,  watched 
boat-races  but  did  not  go  on  the  river,  and  only 
once  showed  much  physical  activity,  when  he 
wheeled  Ruskin's  barrow  during  the  famous  ex- 
pedition of  undergraduate  navvies  to  make  a 
road  on  Hinksey  Marsh.1 

We  shall,  perhaps,  be  better  able  to  under- 
stand the  first  period  of  Wilde's  public  pro- 
minence, if  we  examine  the  origins  of  the 
movement  of  which,  by  accident  and  inclination, 
he  became  the  accepted  protagonist.  Continental 
critics  have  noticed  in  his  writings  theories  so 
closely  analogous  to  those  of  the  French  Sym- 
bolists that  they  find  it  difficult  not  to  believe 

1  "  The  ^Esthetic  Movement  in  England/'  by  Walter  Hamilton. 

60 


^ESTHETICISM 

that  he  was  a  disciple  of  that  school,  and,  as  it 
were,  an  English  representative  of  Mallarme"s 
salon  in  the  Rue  de  Rome.  It  is  true  that,  like 
the  Symbolists,  he  sought  intensity  in  art,  and 
emphasis  of  its  potential  at  the  expense  of  its 
kinetic  qualities.  But  in  this  he  was  English  as 
well  as  French.  Later  in  his  life  he  was  in- 
fluenced by  Maeterlinck  and  by  Huysmans,  but, 
while  he  was  at  Oxford  and  for  some  time  after, 
he  found  his  rules  of  art  and  life  in  the  teaching 
of  the  Pre-Raphaelites.  That  teaching  repre- 
sents a  movement  in  the  same  direction  as  the 
Symbolists,  but  a  movement  which,  unlike  the 
French,  came  to  be  identified  with  a  desire  to 
bring  ordinary  life  into  harmony  with  the  in- 
tensity it  demanded  from  art. 

It  is  worth  while  to  gain  a  clear  perspective  by 
discovering  the  relation  between  such  men  as 
Morris,  Burne-Jones,  Rossetti,  and  Ruskin,  and 
the  cult  of  knee-breeches  and  chrysanthemums 
with  which  Punch  and  "Patience"  identified 
Wilde.  This  cult  was  not  a  sudden  sporadic 
flowering  of  strange  blooms  in  the  frail  hands 
of  a  few  undergraduates.  It  had  its  origin  in 
1848,  when  the  members  of  the  Pre-Raphaelite 
Brotherhood  founded  The  Germ,  an  extra- 
ordinarily earnest  little  monthly  magazine,  in 
which  appeared  Rossetti's  "Blessed  Damozel," 
and  etchings  by  Holman  Hunt  and  Madox 

61 


OSCAR   WILDE 

Brown.     Perhaps,    indeed,    it    had    an    earlier 
origin    in   the   poetry   of   Keats,    whose    pure 
devotion  to  art  for  art's  sake  foreshadowed  the 
feeling  of  the  Pre-Raphaelite   Brethren,  or  in 
the  poetry  of  Blake,  who,  like  them,  emphasized 
the  difference  between  the  Sons  of  David  and 
the  Philistines.     But,  if  we  go  back  so  .far,  we 
must  go  further  and  find  still  deeper  roots  for  it 
in  the  great  figures  of  the  Romantic  Movement, 
in  the  figures  who  made  that  movement  possible, 
in  Goethe,  in  Rousseau,  in  Ossian,  in  Percy's 
"  Reliques  of  Ancient  English  Poetry."   Wilde,  at 
least,  saw  back  thus  far  into  his  spiritual  ancestry. 
But,  in  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
the   Pre-Raphaelites,  refusing  the  abstract  art 
whose  beginnings  are  marked  by  the  technical 
skill  of  Raphael,  finding  in  early  Italian  paint- 
ing, whose  spirit  was  less  hidden  by  clear  and 
insistent  letter,  a  vivifying  principle,  stood,  not 
only  for  a  new  kind  of  painting,  but  for  a  new 
attitude  towards  art  in  general,  and  then  for  a 
new  attitude  towards  life.     They  were  attacked, 
and  Ruskin,  who  thought  they  were  trying  to 
realize  a  prophecy  of  his  own,  came  to  aid  them 
with  eloquent  defence.    Their  pictures  were  sold 
but  seldom  exhibited,  so  that  a  kind  of  separate- 
ness,  almost  a  secrecy,  came  to  belong  to  their 
admirers.     The  public  in  general  looked  upon 
them  as  something  aloof  and  mad.    It  happened, 

62 


JBSTHETICISM 

perhaps  through  the  accident  of  Miss  Siddal  and 
Mrs.  William  Morris  so  frequently  sitting  as 
their  models,  perhaps  because  the  ladies  ex- 
emplified what  was  already  their  ideal,  that  there 
came  into  many  paintings  what  is  best  known  as 
the  Pre-Raphaelite  woman,  long-necked,  and 
pomegranate  lipped.  Nature,  as  Wilde  was  never 
tired  of  insisting,  is  assiduous  in  her  imitation  of 
art,  and,  when  Sir  Coutts  Lindsay  opened  the 
Grosvenor  Gallery  for  the  benefit  of  these  artists 
and  their  admirers,  there  were,  beside  those  on 
the  walls,  a  sufficient  number  of  Pre-Raphaelite 
portraits  walking  about  in  the  flesh  to  justify  the 
curiosity  and  amusement  of  the  crowd.  A  play, 
"The  Colonel,"  of  no  great  value,  and  the 
wholly  delightful  "  Patience,"  a  comic  opera  by 
Gilbert  with  music  by  Sullivan,  brought  the 
"  green  and  yallery  "  gowns  of  the  "  Grosvenor 
Gallery  "  elect,  with  their  poets  and  flowers  and 
feelings  towards  the  intenser  life,  into  a  charm- 
ing masquerade.  "  Patience  "  was  played  at  the 
Savoy  with  great  success.  Mr.  D'Oyly  Carte, 
attempting  to  repeat  this  success  in  America, 
perceived  that  Americans,  being  without  a 
Grosvenor  Gallery,  missed  much  of  the  humour 
of  the  play,  and  conceived  the  Napoleonic 
scheme  of  sending  over  a  specimen  aesthete  to 
show  what  "  Patience  "  was  laughing  at.  This 
somewhat  ignominious  position  was,  with  due 

63 


OSCAR    WILDE 

diplomacy,  offered  to  Oscar  Wilde,  on  account 
of  his  extravagance  in  dress,1  and  proudly 
accepted  by  him  on  the  wilful  supposition  that  it 
was  a  fitting  tribute  to  his  recently  published 
Poems.  That  is  how  it  came  about  that  on 
December  24,  1881,  Wilde  sailed  for  New 
York,  to  say  that  he  was  disappointed  in  the 
Atlantic,  to  tell  the  Customs  Officials  that  he 
had  nothing  to  declare  except  his  genius,  and  to 
lecture  throughout  America  on  "The  English 
Renaissance  of  Art,"  "  House  Decoration,"  and 
"  Art  and  the  Handicraftsman." 

Youth  and  vanity  helped  to  blind  him  to  the 
rather  humiliating  reason  of  his  lecturing.  He 
wanted  the  money,  but  was  able  to  persuade 
himself  that  he  had  really  been  chosen  to  repre- 
sent the  aesthetic  movement  to  the  American 
people  on  account  of  his  book  of  poems,  and 
that,  in  any  case,  he  wanted  to  go  to  America  to 
have  F^era,  a  worthless  melodrama  he  had  just 
written,  put  upon  the  stage.  With  his  happy 
power  of  dramatizing  his  position,  a  power  he 
shared  with  Beau  Brummel  and  picturesque 
adventurers  of  lesser  genius,  he  saw  himself, 
almost  immediately,  as  a  sort  of  combination  of 
William  Morris  and  John  Ruskin,  gifted  more 

1  He  wore  at  this  time  a  velvet  Wret  on  his  head,  his  shirts 
turned  back  with  lace  over  his  sleeves,  puce  velveteen  knicker- 
bockers with  buckles,  and  black  silk  stockings. 

64 


jESTHETICISM 

than  they  with  wit,  beauty,  and  youth.  He 
spoke  of  himself  visiting  the  South  Kensington 
Museum  on  Saturday  nights,  "  to  see  the  handi- 
craftsman, the  wood-worker,  the  glass-blower, 
and  the  worker  in  metals."  He  inspected  art- 
schools,  and  carried  away,  to  show  his  audiences, 
brass  dishes  beaten  by  little  boys,  and  wooden 
bowls  painted  by  little  girls.  He  began  to  take 
himself  more  and  more  seriously — no  doubt 
Punch's  caricatures  had  helped  him,  and  he  was 
alone  in  America,  far  from  the  facts — and  was 
able  to  tell  his  listeners  "how  it  first  came  to  me 
at  all  to  create  an  artistic  movement  in  England, 
a  movement  to  show  the  rich  what  beautiful 
things  they  might  enjoy  and  the  poor  what 
beautiful  things  they  might  create."  By  this 
time  I  have  no  doubt  that  he  believed  with  per- 
fect good  faith  that  the  aesthetic  movement  was 
the  work  and  aim  of  his  life.  Only  occasionally 
did  he  remember  that  he  was  living  up  to 
"  Patience."  "  You  have  listened  to  '  Patience ' 
for  a  hundred  nights,"  he  said,  "and  you  have 
heard  me  for  one  only.  It  will  make,  no  doubt, 
that  satire  more  piquant  by  knowing  something 
about  the  subject  of  it,  but  you  must  not  judge 
of  asstheticism  by  the  satire  of  Mr.  Gilbert." 
Once,  indeed,  he  allowed  himself  to  remind  his 
audience  of  the  extravagances  at  which  that 
opera  laughed,  but  then  it  was  only  to  defend 
E  65 


OSCAR   WILDE 

them  with  all  the  solemnity  of  an  apostle.  "  You 
have  heard,  I  think,  a  few  of  you,  of  two 
flowers  connected  with  the  aesthetic  movement 
in  England,  and  said  (I  assure  you,  erroneously) 
to  be  the  food  of  some  aesthetic  young  men. 
Well,  let  me  tell  you  that  the  reason  we  love 
the  lily  and  the  sunflower,  in  spite  of  what  Mr. 
Gilbert  may  tell  you,  is  not  for  any  vegetable 
fashion  at  all.  It  is  because  these  two  lovely 
flowers  are  in  England  the  two  most  perfect 
models  of  design,  the  most  naturally  adapted 
for  decorative  art — the  gaudy  leonine  beauty  of 
the  one  and  the  precious  loveliness  of  the  other 
giving  to  the  artist  the  most  entire  and  perfect 
joy."  This  seems  insufferable  now,  and  probably 
was  so  then,  but  it  is  a  proof  of  the  perfection 
with  which  Wilde  played  the  part  his  stage- 
manager  had  assigned  him. 

There  is  much  that  is  charming  in  the 
lectures,  together  with  much  that  is  ridicu- 
lous, and  some  of  the  charm  is  in  the  folly. 
It  is  a  very  young  knight  who  fights  with 
a  lily  on  his  helmet  and  a  sunflower  tied  to 
his  spear-point.  He  has  not  perceived  that  the 
battle  is  at  all  difficult.  He  does  not  try  with 
slow  argument  to  undermine  the  enemy's  posi- 
tion, but  only  says,  quite  cheerfully,  that  he 
would  like  to  win.  "When  I  was  at  Leadville 
and  reflected  that  all  the  shining  silver  that 

66 


^STHETICISM 

I  saw  coming  from  the  mines  would  be  made 
into  ugly  dollars,  it  made  me  sad.  It  should  be 
made  into  something  more  permanent.  The 
golden  gates  at  Florence  are  as  beautiful  to-day 
as  when  Michael  Angelo  saw  them."  He  does 
not  ever  come  to  blows,  but  only  says  how  ready 
he  is  for  battle.  "  I  have  no  respect,"  he  quotes 
from  Keats,  "  for  the  public,  nor  for  anything  in 
existence  but  the  Eternal  Being,  the  memory  of 
great  men  and  the  principle  of  Beauty."  And 
he  shows  that  the  great  men  are  on  his  side.  In 
one  lecture  alone  he  appeals  to  Goethe,  Rousseau, 
Scott,  Coleridge,  Wordsworth,  Blake,  Homer, 
Dante,  Morris,  Keats,  Chaucer,  Hunt,  Millais, 
Rossetti,  Burne-Jones,  Ruskin,  Swinburne, 
Tennyson,  Plato,  Aristotle,  Leonardo  da  Vinci, 
Edgar  Allan  Poe,  Phidias,  Michael  Angelo, 
Sophocles,  Milton,  Fra  Angelico,  Rubens, 
Leopardi,  Titian,  Giorgione,  Hugo,  Balzac, 
Shakespeare,  Mazzini,  Petrarch,  Baudelaire, 
Theocritus,  and  Gautier. 

Indeed,  his  relation  to  the  aesthetic  movement 
of  1880  is  not  unlike  that  of  Gautier  to  the 
Romantic  movement  of  1830.  Gautier,  like 
Wilde,  was  born  into  an  army  already  on  the 
march,  and  became  its  most  violent  champion 
and  exemplar.  Gautier's  crimson  waistcoat 
balances  Wilde's  knee-breeches.  It  would  be 
possible  to  carry  the  comparison  further,  and  to 

67 


OSCAR   WILDE 

find  in  Dorian  Gray  a  parallel  to  "  Mademoiselle 
de  Maupin."  An  identical  spirit  presided  over 
the  writing  of  both  these  books.  And  it  would 
be  easy  to  find  in  Wilde,  at  any  rate  before 
his  release  from  prison,  an  aloofness  from 
ordinary  life  not  at  all  unlike  that  of  the  man 
who  exclaimed,  "  Je  suis  un  homme  des  temps 
hom&iques ; — le  monde  ou  je  vis  n'est  pas  le 
mien,  et  je  ne  comprends  rien  a  la  societd  qui 
m'entoure."  I  can  imagine  Gautier  lecturing 
Americans  in  just  such  a  manner  as  Wilde's,  and 
forgetting,  but  for  his  loyalty  to  Hugo,  that  he 
had  not  invented  Romanticism. 

Wilde's  lectures  must  have  amused  if  they  did 
not  edify  America.  He  urged  the  miners  to 
retain  their  high  boots,  their  blouses,  their 
sombreros,  when,  with  wealth  in  their  pockets, 
they  should  return  to  the  abomination  of 
civilization.  Surprised  audiences  in  the  towns 
heard  him  speak  seriously  of  the  stolid  ugliness 
of  the  horse-hair  sofa,  and  still  more  seriously  of 
stoves  decorated  with  funeral  urns  in  cast  iron. 
He  begged  them  to  realize  the  importance  of  a 
definite  scheme  of  colour  in  their  rooms,  and  to 
use  other  kinds  of  jugs  than  one.  In  his  inde- 
pendence of  the  quarrels  of  his  elders,  he  talked 
to  them  as  Ruskin  might  have  talked,  of  the 
craftsman  and  his  place  in  life,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  praised  the  Peacock  Room  and  the  roorn  in 

68 


^ESTHETICISM 

blue  and  yellow  designed  by  that  American 
whom  Ruskin  had  accused  of  throwing  a 
pot  of  paint  in  the  public's  face.  On  one 
or  two  occasions  Americans  were  rude  to  him. 
But  he  spoke  with  such  courtesy  and  such 
obvious  benevolence  that  more  often  they  were 
content  to  pay  their  dollars,  listen  to  him 
attentively,  stare  at  him  curiously,  and  then  go 
to  see  "  Patience." 

Wilde  took  their  dollars,  left  the  propagation 
of  beautiful  furniture  behind  him,  and  went  to 
Paris.  He  was  tired  of  prophecy  and  ready  to 
take  a  new  part  in  a  new  play.  He  had 

"...  touched  the  tender  stops  of  various  quills, 
With  eager  thought  warbling  his  Doric  lay," 

and  now,  seeking  the  fresh  woods  of  the  Bois, 
and  the  new  pastures  of  the  Champs  Elysees,  he 
"  twitched  his  mantle  "  and  threw  it  away,  and 
with  it  sunflower,  lily,  and  knee-breeches,  pre- 
ferring a  change  of  costume  with  his  change  of 
part.  He  dressed  now  as  a  man  of  fashion,  a 
dandy,  but  not  an  aesthete.  He  even  cut  his 
hair.  But  the  reputation  he  had  made  swelled 
before  him.  He  came  to  Paris,  after  his 
lecturing,  in  1883,  but,  as  late  as  1891,  for  those 
who  had  not  seen  him,  Wilde  "n'etait  encore 
que  celui  qui  fumait  des  cigarettes  a  bout  d'or 
et  qui  se  promenait  dans  les  rues  une  fleur  de 

69 


OSCAR  WILDE 

tournesol  a  la  main."  He  may  even  have 
encouraged  this  reputation.  Stuart  Merrill, 
writing  in  La  Plume,  said :  "  Certains  cochers 
de  hansom  affirment  meme  1'avoir  vu  se  pro- 
mener,  vers  1'heure  des  chats  et  des  poetes,  avec 
un  lys  enorme  a  la  main.  Oscar  Wilde  recuse 
comme  a  regret  leur  temoignage  en  repondant 
que  la  legende  est  souvent  plus  vraie  que  la 
realite."  But  in  1883  Wilde  had  had  a  surfeit 
of  lilies  and  sunflowers,  and  came  to  Paris  as  a 
poet,  fashionably  dressed,  with  a  number  of 
white  vellum  volumes  of  verse  to  distribute 
among  those  whose  acquaintance  he  wished  to 
secure. 

He  took  rooms  at  the  Hotel  Voltaire,  and  saw 
most  of  the  better  known  people  of  the  day. 
But,  as  always,  he  was  not  content  to  leave  a 
part  half  played.  He  was  in  Paris  as  a  poet, 
and,  if  he  was  ready  to  receive  the  poet's 
reward  of  admiration  and  homage,  he  was 
determined  also  to  earn  it,  to  write  poetry, 
and  not  to  rest  on  what  he  had  already 
written.  He  was,  at  this  time,  impressed 
as  much  by  Balzac's  power  of  work  as  by  his 
genius,  and  his  biographer  tells  us  that,  with  a 
view  to  imitating  it,  he  wore,  while  working, 
a  white  robe  with  a  hood,  like  the  dressing-gown 
in  which  Balzac  sat  up  at  night,  drinking  coffee 
and  creating  his  fiery  world.  He  also  walked 

70 


^BSTHETICISM 

out  with  an  ivory  stick,  set  with  turquoises,  like 
the  stick  that  pleased  Balzac  because  it  set  the 
town  talking.  At  a  later  time  he  sought  a 
similar  adventitious  aid  to  industry  in  buying 
Carlyle's  writing  table.  He  felt,  like  Balzac,  that 
the  special  paraphernalia  of  work  was  likely  to 
induce  the  proper  spirit.  In  these  circumstances, 
in  the  Hotel  Voltaire,  he  finished  The  Duchess  of 
Padua,  and  possibly  either  wrote  or  re-wrote 
The  Sphinx. 

The  Duchess  of  Padua  is  a  play  on  the 
Elizabethan  model  of  dark  and  bloody  tragedy. 
It  is  a  sombre  spectacle,  marred  by  a  constantly 
shifting  perspective.  The  folds  of  tragedy's 
cloak  fall  over  an  angular  figure,  a  little  stiff  in 
the  joints,  and  the  verse  has  the  effect  of 
voluntary  draping.  It  is  the  performance  of  a 
young  man  who  has  not  yet  achieved  the  know- 
ledge of  the  stage  that  was  later  to  be  his ;  the 
performance  of  a  young  man  who  has  not  yet 
achieved  a  knowledge  of  himself.  It  is  better 
built  than  Vera  and  more  interesting,  but  it  has 
the  faults  of  the  1881  volume  of  Poems,  without 
the  same  excuse  of  eager  imitation  and  criticism. 
Here  and  there  are  lines  of  poetry  that  seem  now 
afraid  and  now  defiant  of  the  progress  of  the 
play.  The  poet  changes  faces  too  often.  He 
has  all  the  Elizabethans  at  his  back,  and  writes 
like  the  young  Shakespeare  on  one  page,  and  on 

71 


OSCAR  WILDE 

the  next  like  Shakespeare  grown  mature.  His 
predilections  are  now  for  simplicity  and  now  for 
such  overworked  conceits  as  this : — 

"  GUIDO.  Oh,  how  I  love  you  ! 

See,  I  must  steal  the  cuckoo's  voice,  and  tell 
This  one  tale  over. 

DUCHESS.  Tell  no  other  tale ! 

For,  if  that  is  the  little  cuckooes  song, 
The  nightingale  is  hoarse,  and  the  loud  lark 
Has  lost  its  music." 

Wilde's  weakness  of  grip  on  himself  and  his 
play  is  shown  by  the  quite  purposeless  inclusion 

of  cumbersome,  would-be-Shakespearian  comic 
relief: — 

"  THIRD  CITIZEN.  What  think  you  of  this  young  man 
who  stuck  the  knife  into  the  Duke  ? 

SECOND  CITIZEN.  Why,  that  he  is  a  well-behaved,  and 
a  well-meaning,  and  a  well-favoured  lad,  and  yet  wicked 
in  that  he  killed  the  Duke. 

THIRD  CITIZEN.  Twas  the  first  time  he  did  it :  maybe 
the  law  will  not  be  hard  on  him,  as  he  did  not  do  it 
before." 

That  is  a  specimen  very  favourable  to  the  play, 
which  contains  yet  duller  jokes.  It  is  hard  to 
believe  that  the  same  man  who  wrote  them  was 
also  the  author  of  Intentions  and  the  inventor  of 
Bunbury.  But  there  is  no  need  to  linger  over 

72 


^ESTHETICISM 

The  Duchess  of  Padua,  which,  though  it  has 
moments  of  obscure  power,  Wilde  did  not,  in 
later  years,  consider  worthy  of  himself. 

There  is  some  doubt  as  to  the  date  of  com- 
position of  The  Sphinx.  A  line  and  a  half  in 
it— 

"  I  have  hardly  seen 

Some  twenty  summers  cast  their  green  for  Autumn's 
gaudy  liveries  " — 

not  only  suggest  extreme  youth  in  the  writer, 
but  occur  in  Ravenna.  Mr.  Stuart  Mason,  in 
his  admirable  "  Bibliography  to  the  Poems  of 
Oscar  Wilde,"  says  that  "  altogether  some  dozen 
passages  of  Ravenna  are  taken  more  or  less 
verbatim  from  poems  published  before  1878, 
while  no  instance  is  found  of  lines  in  the  Newdi- 
gate  Prize  Poem  being  repeated  in  poems 
admittedly  of  later  date,  and  this,"  he  thinks, 
"seems  fairly  strong  proof  that  the  lines  in 
The  Sphinx  (if  not  the  whole  poem)  antedate 
Ravenna."  Mr.  Ross  says  that  Wilde  told  him 
the  poem  was  written  at  the  Hotel  Voltaire 
during  an  earlier  visit  in  1874.  This  statement, 
he  thinks,  was  an  example  of  the  poetic  license 
in  which  Wilde,  like  Shelley  and  other  men  of 
genius,  was  willing  to  indulge.  Mr.  Sherard 
says  positively  that  Wilde  wrote  The  Sphinx  in 
1883  at  the  Hotel  Voltaire.  There  seems  to  be 
no  real  reason  why  Wilde  should  not  have 

73 


OSCAR   WILDE 

borrowed  from  Ravenna  on  this,  even  if  he  did 
so  on  no  other  occasion.  He  was  always  ready 
to  seem  younger  than  he  was,  and  always  ready 
to  use  again  a  phrase  that  had  pleased  him,  no 
matter  where  he  had  used  it  before.  In  The 
Duchess  of  Padua,  about  whose  date  there  is  no 
question,  he  even  went  so  far  as  to  use  two  lines 
from  a  sonnet  that  he  had  previously  addressed 
to  Ellen  Terry,  and  published  in  Poems : — 

"  O  hair  of  gold,  O  crimson  lips,  O  face 
Made  for  the  luring  and  the  love  of  man  !  " 

There  is  much  in  the  poem  itself  that  inclines 
me  to  trust  Mr.  Sherard's  memory  of  its  date. 

It  is  work  more  personal  to  Wilde  than  any- 
thing in  Poems.  The  firm  mastery  of  its  tech- 
nique would,  indeed,  be  overwhelming  proof 
that  it  was  written  after  The  Duchess  of  Padua 
if  it  were  not  known  that  Wilde  spent  some 
time  in  revising  it  in  1889.  But  revision  cannot 
alter  the  whole  texture  of  a  poem,  and  The 
Sphinx  is  full  of  those  decorative  effects  that  are 
rare  in  his  very  early  work  and  give  to  much  of 
his  matured  writing  its  most  noticeable  quality. 
No  one  has  suggested  that  it  was  written  later 
than  1883,  so  that  we  must  explain  the  extra- 
ordinary advance  that  it  shows  on  The  Duchess 
of  Padua  as  one  of  those  curious  phenomena 
known  to  most  artists :  it  often  happens  that,  in 

74 


JESTHETICISM 

turning  from  one  kind  of  work  to  another,  as 
from  dramatic  writing  to  poetry,  men  come 
quite  suddenly  on  what  seem  to  be  revised  and 
better  editions  of  themselves. 

The  kinetic  base,  the  obvious  framework,  of 
The  Sphinx  is  an  apostrophe  addressed  by  a 
student  to  a  Sphinx  that  lies  in  his  room,  perhaps 
a  dream,  perhaps  a  paperweight,  an  apostrophe 
that  consists  in  the  enumeration  of  her  possible 
lovers,  and  the  final  selection  of  one  of  them  as 
her  supposed  choice.  It  is  a  series  rather  than 
a  whole,  though  an  effect  of  form  and  cumula- 
tive weight  is  given  to  it  by  a  carefully  pre- 
served monotony.  In  a  firm,  lava-like  verse,  the 
Sphinx's  paramours  are  stiffened  to  a  bas-relief. 
The  water-horse,  the  griffon,  the  hawk-faced 
god,  the  mighty  limbs  of  Ammon,  are  formed 
into  a  frieze  of  reverie ;  they  do  not  collaborate 
in  a  picture,  but  are  left  behind  as  the  dream 
goes  on.  It  goes  on,  perhaps,  just  a  little  too 
long.  So  do  some  of  the  finest  rituals;  and 
The  Sphinx  is  among  the  rare  incantations  in 
our  language.  It  is  a  piece  of  black  magic.  Of 
the  student  who  saw  such  things  men  might 
well  say : — 

"  Weave  a  circle  round  him  thrice, 
And  close  your  eyes  with  holy  dread," 

but  they  could  never  continue : — 

t(  For  he  on  honey-dew  hath  fed/' 
75 


OSCAR   WILDE 

and,  with  whatever  milk  he  had  been  nourished, 
they  would  be  certain  that  it  was  not  that  of 
Paradise. 

"  Dawn  follows  Dawn  and  Nights  grow  old,  and  all 

the  while  this  curious  cat 

Lies  crouching  on  the  Chinese  mat  with  eyes  of 
satin  rimmed  with  gold." 

To  paint  the  visions  she  inspires,  Wilde  ransacks 
the  world  for  magnificent  colouring.  He  does 
not  always  secure  magnificence  in  the  noblest 
way,  but  is  satisfied  with  an  opulence,  rather  of 
things  than  of  emotion,  brought  bodily  into  the 
verse  and  not  suggested  by  the  proud  stepping 
of  the  mind.  Cleopatra's  wine,  ivory-bodied 
Antinous,  the  crocodile  with  jewelled  ears, 
metal-flanked  gryphons,  gilt-scaled  dragons, 

"  Some  Nereid  coiled  in  amber  foam  with  curious  rock-crystal 
breasts," 

the  Ethiopian,  "whose  body  was  of  polished 
jet,"  Pasht  "  who  had  green  beryls  for  her  eyes," 
Horus, 

"  Whose  wings,  like  strange  transparent  talc,  rose  high  above 

his  hawk-faced  head, 

Painted  with  silver  and  with  red  and  ribbed  with  rods  of 
Oreichalch," 

the  marble  limbs  of  Ammon,  "on  pearl  and 
porphyry  pedestalled,"  an  ocean  emerald  on  his 
ivory  breast — 

76 


JESTHETICISM 

"The  merchants  brought  him  steatite  from  Sidon  in  their 

painted  ships  : 

The  meanest  cup  that  touched  his  lips  was  fashioned  from 
a  chrysolite " 

the  lion's  "long  flanks  of  polished  brass,"  the 
tiger's  "amber  sides": — I  think  it  is  worth 
while  to  notice  the  mineral  character  of  all  this 
imagery.  It  is  as  if  a  man  were  finding  solace 
for  his  feverish  hands  in  the  touch  of  cool  hard 
stones,  and  at  the  same  time,  stimulating  his 
fever  by  the  sexual  excitement  of  contrast  be- 
tween the  over-sensitive  and  the  utterly  in- 
sensible. 

Wilde  had  but  a  short  respite  from  the  trouble 
of  keeping  up  a  reputation  and  an  income.  The 
American  dollars  were  soon  spent,  and  he  had 
to  bring  to  an  end  his  Balzacian  industry,  and 
the  delightful  business  of  being  a  poet  in  Paris. 
He  returned  to  London,  where  he  took  rooms  in 
Charles  Street,  Haymarket.  He  had  to  earn  a 
livelihood,  and  poverty  and  his  own  extrava- 
gance compelled  him  to  do  that  which  he  most 
disliked,  to  take  up  again  a  pose  whose  fascina- 
tion he  had  exhausted.  He  signed  an  agreement 
with  a  lecture  agency,  and  toured  through 
the  English  provinces,  repeating,  as  cheerfully 
as  he  could,  the  lectures  he  had  given  in 
America. 

77 


OSCAR   WILDE 

NOTE   ON   WILDE   AND   WHISTLER 

Both  before  and  after  his  American  lecturing  tour  Wilde  was 
one  of  the  frequenters  of  Whistler's  studio  in  Chelsea.  He  had 
an  unbounded  admiration  for  this  painter,  whose  conversation 
was  no  less  vivid  than  his  work,  and  Whistler's  attitude 
towards  him  was  not  so  cavalier  as  that  he  adopted  to  others 
among  his  admirers.  Wilde,  in  spite  of  his  youth,  had  a 
reputation,  and  shared  with  Whistler  the  applause  of  any 
company  in  which  they  were  together.  In  1883,  when 
Wilde  was  to  lecture  to  the  Academy  Students,  he  asked 
Whistler  what  he  should  say  to  them.  Whistler  sketched 
a  lecture  for  him,  and  Wilde  used  parts  of  it  with 
success  and  repaid  him  by  a  tremendous  compliment.  Two 
years  later  Whistler  himself  lectured,  and,  for  his  "Ten 
O'Clock,"  re-appropriated  some  of  the  material  he  had  sug- 
gested to  his  friend.  That  is  the  origin  of  the  accusation, 
so  often  made,  that  Wilde  built  a  reputation  on  borrowed 
bons  mots.  In  the  "Ten  O'Clock,"  Whistler,  annoyed  by 
Wilde's  lecturing  on  art,  as  he  would  have  been  by  the 
lecturing  of  any  other  man  who  was  not  himself  a  painter, 
held  a  veiled  figure  of  him  up  to  ridicule,  and  threw  a  stone 
from  a  frail  house  in  jeering  at  his  knee-breeches.  "Costume 
is  not  dress.  And  the  wearers  of  wardrobes  may  not  be 
doctors  of  taste  ..."  Wilde  smilingly  replied.  Whistler 
feinted.  Wilde  parried.  Whistler  thrust :— "  What  has 
Oscar  in  common  with  Art  except  that  he  dines  at  our 
tables  and  picks  from  our  platters  the  plums  for  the  pudding 
that  he  peddles  in  the  provinces?  Oscar — the  amiable, 
irresponsible,  esurient  Oscar — with  no  more  sense  of  a  picture 
than  he  has  of  the  fit  of  a  coat — has  the  courage  of  the 
opinions  ...  of  others  ! "  Wilde  answered  that  "  with  our 
James  vulgarity  begins  at  home  and  should  be  allowed  to 
stay  there,"  and  with  that  their  friendship  was  buried,  like 
the  hatchet,  "in  the  side  of  the  enemy."  Two  years  later, 
Wilde,  with  an  indifference  amusing  in  any  case  and  delight- 

78 


WHISTLER 

fill  if  it  was  conscious,  roused  further  protest  by  using  in 
"The  Decay  of  Lying"  the  phrase,  "the  courage  of  the 
opinions  of  others,"  that  had  been  the  sting  of  Whistler's 
reproach.  The  letters  on  both  sides  may  be  read  in  "  The 
Gentle  Art  of  Making  Enemies."  The  whole  story  only 
makes  it  clear  that  Wilde  was  better  able  to  appreciate 
Whistler  than  Whistler  to  appreciate  a  younger  man,  whose 
talent,  no  less  brilliant,  was  entirely  different  from  his  own. 
As  Mr.  Ross  has  pointed  out,  all  Wilde's  best  work  was 
written  after  their  friendship  ceased. 


79 


MISCELLANEOUS  PROSE 

ON  May  29,  1884,  Oscar  Wilde  was  married 
to  Constance  Mary  Lloyd,  the  daughter  of  a 
Dublin  barrister.  He  settled  with  her  in  Chel- 
sea. They  had  two  children,  both  boys,  born 
respectively  in  1885  and  1886.  Wilde's  mar- 
riage was  not  felicitous,  though  he  regretted 
it  more  for  his  wife's  sake  than  his  own.  It  is 
said  that  Mrs.  Wilde  was  rather  cruelly  made 
to  pose  for  Lady  Henry  Wotton  in  Dorian 
Gray,  that  "  curious  woman,  whose  dresses 
always  looked  as  if  they  had  been  designed  in 
a  rage  and  put  on  in  a  tempest.  .  .  .  She  tried 
to  look  picturesque,  but  only  succeeded  in  being 
untidy  .  .  .  looking  like  a  bird  of  paradise  that 
had  been  out  all  night  in  the  rain.  .  .  ."  She 
was  sentimental,  pretty,  well-meaning  and 
inefficient.  She  would  have  been  very  happy 
as  the  wife  of  an  ornamental  minor  poet,  and 
it  is  possible  that  in  marrying  Wilde  she  mis- 
took his  for  such  a  character.  It  must  be 
remembered  that  she  married  the  author  of 
Poems  and  the  lecturer  on  the  aesthetic  move- 
ment. His  development  puzzled  her,  made  her 

80 


MISCELLANEOUS    PROSE 

feel  inadequate,  and  so  increased  her  inadequacy. 
She  became  more  a  spectacle  for  Wilde  than 
an  influence  upon  him,  and  was  without  the 
strength  that  might  have  prevented  the  disasters 
that  were  to  fall  through  him  on  herself.  She 
had  a  passion  for  leaving  things  alone,  broken 
only  by  moments  of  interference  badly  timed. 
She  became  one  of  those  women  whose  Chris- 
tian names  their  husbands,  without  malice, 
preface  with  the  epithets  "poor  dear."  Her 
married  life  was  no  less  ineffectual  than  un- 
happy. 

Wilde  supplemented  his  wife's  income  by 
writing  reviews  of  books  for  The  Pall  Mall 
Gazette,  and  articles  on  the  theatre  for  The 
Dramatic  Review.  From  the  autumn  of  1887 
to  that  of  1889  he  edited  The  Woman's  World. 
Little  of  this  was  wasted  labour,  though  Wilde 
had  no  need  to  fillip  his  invention  by  such  prac- 
tice as  the  writing  of  reviews  provided.  Conver- 
sation was  to  him  what  diaries,  note-books,  and 
hack-work  are  to  so  many  others.  But  there  is 
an  ease  in  the  essays  of  Intentions  wholly  lack- 
ing in  'The  Rise  of  Historical  Criticism'  and 
in  the  lectures.  It  is  impossible  not  to  believe 
that  in  writing  literary  notes  in  The  Woman's 
World  and  reviews  in  The  Pall  Mall  Gazette,  he 
quickened  the  turn  of  his  wrist  and  sharpened 
the  point  of  his  rapier. 
F  81 


OSCAR   WILDE 

There  is  little  of  any  great  value  in  the 
volume  of  reviews  collected  by  his  executor ; 
little,  that  is  to  say,  that  raises  them  above  the 
level  of  reviews  written  by  far  less  gifted  men. 
Here  and  there  are  fragments  that  he  improved 
and  used  again  in  more  lasting  works.  Here 
and  there  are  perfectly  charming  sentences,  that 
show  what  sort  of  man  would  be  found  if  we 
could  lift  the  mask  of  the  reviewer.  Through- 
out the  book  are  uncertain  indications  of  the 
theories  of  art  that  were  later  to  be  expounded 
in  Intentions.  But  that  is  all.  There  is,  how- 
ever, an  historical  interest  in  learning  what 
Wilde  thought  of  the  writers  of  his  time.  He 
railed  at  the  shocking  bad  grammar  of  Professor 
Saintsbury,  and  got  an  undergraduate  enjoy- 
ment from  laughing  at  Professor  Mahaffy. 
When  he  could,  he  piously  drew  attention  to 
the  works  of  his  father  and  mother.  He  was 
polite  to  his  cousin,  W.  G.  Wills,  who  had 
happened  to  be  delivered  of  an  epic.  Among 
greater  men,  he  had  excellent  praise  for  William 
Morris,  a  just  appreciation  of  Pater,  an  en- 
thusiasm for  Meredith,  the  expression  of  which 
he  afterwards  used  in  Intentions,  and  a  per- 
spicuous criticism  of  Swinburne.  The  volume 
is  full  of  clues  to  the  sources  of  the  inessentials 
in  his  later  work.  The  original  of  the  passage 
in  Dorian  Gray  on  embroideries  and  tapestries 

82 


MISCELLANEOUS    PROSE 

is  to  be  found  in  a  review  of  a  book  by  Ernest 
Lefebure.  The  Starchild's  curls  "  were  like  the 
rings  of  the  daffodil."  This  curious  and  delight- 
ful phrase  may  be  traced  to  a  review  of  Morris' 
translation  of  the  Odyssey,  where  Wilde  noticed 
the  line, 

"  With  the  hair  on  his  head  crisp  curling  as  the  bloom  of 
the  daffodil/' 

and  quoted  another  version  published  in  1665, 

"  Minerva  renders  him  more  tall  and  fair. 
Curling  in  rings  like  daffodils  his  hair." 

It  would  be  possible  to  make  a  long  list  of  such 
alibis. 

Marriage  and  journalism  slackened  for  a 
moment  his  ambition.  He  lectured  once  or 
twice,  though  Whistler  had  almost  succeeded 
in  discrediting  him  as  an  authority  upon  art. 
His  reputation  waned,  and  he  was  for  some 
time  a  young  man  with  a  brilliant  past.  Art 
seemed  less  worth  while  than  it  had  been,  and 
he  was  ready  to  amuse  himself  with  things  that 
he  thought  scarcely  worth  writing,  things  that 
required  more  cleverness  than  temperament, 
and  did  not  stretch  his  genius.  It  was  in  this 
mood  that  he  turned  to  narrative,  and  wrote  the 
four  stories  which,  published  in  magazines  in 
1887,  were  collected  into  a  volume  in  1891. 
He  had  always  been  accustomed  to  invent  plots 
for  other  people,  and  to  compose  such  anecdotes 

83 


OSCAR  WILDE 

as  were  needed  to  illustrate  his  conversation  and 
to  give  it  an  historical  basis.  Mr.  Sherard  says 
that  he  used  to  devise  stories,  sometimes  as 
many  as  six  in  a  morning,  for  his  brother 
William  to  write.  It  occurred  to  him  to  write 
some  of  these  tales  himself,  and,  using  the 
conventions  of  the  popular  magazine  fiction 
of  his  day,  yet  find  means  to  indulge  his  mind 
with  the  ingenious  play  in  which  it  delighted. 
Three  of  these  tales  need  detain  no  student 
of  Wilde.  « The  Canterville  Ghost '  is  just  so 
boisterous  as  to  miss  its  balance,  but,  because 
it  is  about  Americans,  is  very  popular  in 
America.  'The  Sphinx  without  a  Secret' 
betrays  its  secret  in  its  title.  '  The  Model 
Millionaire'  is  an  empty  little  thing  no  better 
than  the  popular  tales  it  tries  to  imitate.  '  Lord 
Arthur  Savile's  Crime,"  however,  is  not  only 
remarkable  as  an  indication  of  what  Wilde  was 
to  do  both  as  a  dramatist  and  as  a  storyteller, 
but  is  itself  a  delightful  piece  of  buffoonery. 
Wilde  is  so  serious.  The  readers  of  The  Family 
Herald  are  fond  of  Lords,  and  so  the  story 
begins  with  a  reception  at  Bentinck  House, 
a  delightful  parody  of  the  popular  descriptions 
of  such  a  function.  "  It  was  certainly  a 
wonderful  medley  of  people.  Gorgeous 
peeresses  chatted  affably  to  violent  Radicals, 
popular  preachers  brushed  coat-tails  with  emi- 

84 


MISCELLANEOUS    PROSE 

nent  sceptics,  a  perfect  bevy  of  bishops  kept 
following  a  stout  prima-donna  from  room  to 
room,  on  the  staircase  stood  several  Royal 
Academicians,  disguised  as  artists,  and  it  was 
said  that  at  one  time  the  supper-room  was 
absolutely  crammed  with  geniuses."  There 
was  a  cheiromantist,  and  a  Duchess,  who,  on 
learning  that  he  was  present,  "began  looking 
about  for  a  small  tortoiseshell  fan  and  a  very 
tattered  lace  shawl,  so  as  to  be  ready  to  go  at  a 
moment's  notice."  The  plot  is  no  less  moral 
than  simple.  Lord  Arthur  Savile  learns  from 
the  palmist  that  at  some  period  of  his  life  it  is 
decreed  that  he  shall  commit  a  murder.  Un- 
willing to  marry  while  a  potential  criminal, 
he  sets  about  committing  the  murder  at  once, 
to  get  it  over,  and  be  able  to  marry  with  the 
easy  conscience  of  one  who  knows  that  his  duty 
has  been  satisfactorily  performed.  He  tries  to 
kill  a  charming  aunt  with  a  sugared  pill,  and  a 
benevolent  uncle  with  an  explosive  clock,  and, 
failing  in  both  these  essays,  "  oppressed  with  the 
barrenness  of  good  intentions,"  walks  miserably 
on  the  Embankment,  where  he  finds  Mr. 
Podgers,  the  cheiromantist,  observing  the  river. 
"A  brilliant  idea  flashed  across  him,  and  he  stole 
softly  up  behind.  In  a  moment  he  had  seized 
Mr.  Podgers  by  the  legs,  and  flung  him  into  the 
Thames.  There  was  a  coarse  oath,  a  heavy 

85 


OSCAR  WILDE 

splash,  and  all  was  still.  Lord  Arthur  looked 
anxiously  over,  but  could  see  nothing  of  the 
cheiromantist  but  a  tall  hat,  pirouetting  in  an 
eddy  of  moonlit  water.  After  a  time  it  also 
sank,  and  no  trace  of  Mr.  Podgers  was  visible. 
Once  he  thought  that  he  caught  sight  of  the 
bulky  misshapen  figure  striking  out  for  the  stair- 
case by  the  bridge,  and  a  horrible  feeling  of 
failure  came  over  him,  but  it  turned  out  to  be 
merely  a  reflection,  and  when  the  moon  shone 
out  from  behind  a  cloud  it  passed  away.  At 
last  he  seemed  to  have  realised  the  decree  of 
destiny.  He  heaved  a  deep  sigh  of  relief,  and 
Sybil's  name  came  to  his  lips."  Like  much  of 
Wilde's  work,  this  story  is  very  clever  talk,  an 
elaborated  anecdote,  told  with  flickering  irony, 
a  cigarette  now  and  again  lifted  to  the  lips. 
But,  already,  a  dramatist  is  learning  to  use  this 
irony  in  dialogue,  and  a  decorative  artist  is 
restraining  his  buoyant  cleverness,  to  use  it 
for  more  subtle  purposes.  There  is  a  delicate 
description  of  dawn  in  Piccadilly,  with  the 
waggons  on  their  way  to  Covent  Garden,  white- 
smocked  carters,  and  a  boy  with  primroses  in  a 
battered  hat,  riding  a  big  grey  horse — a  promise 
of  the  fairy  stories.  The  vegetables  against  the 
sky  are  masses  of  jade,  "  masses  of  green  jade 
against  the  pink  petals  of  some  marvellous  rose." 
And,  too,  over  the  sudden  death  of  Mr.  Podgers 

86 


MISCELLANEOUS    PROSE 

"the  moon  peered  through  a  mane  of  tawny 
clouds,  as  if  it  were  a  lion's  eye,  and  innumer- 
able stars  spangled  the  hollow  vault,  like  gold 
dust  powdered  on  a  purple  dome." 

The  Happy  Prince  and  other  Tales,  published 
in  1888,  with  pictures  by  Jacomb  Hood  and 
Walter  Crane,  are  very  married  stories.  In 
reading  them,  I  cannot  help  feeling  that  Wilde 
wrote  one  of  them  as  an  experiment,  to  show, 
I  suppose,  that  he  could  have  been  Hans  Ander- 
sen if  he  had  liked,  and  his  wife  importuned 
him  to  make  a  book  of  things  so  charming,  so 
good,  and  so  true.  He  made  the  book,  and 
there  is  one  beautiful  thing  in  it,  '  The  Happy 
Prince,'  which  was,  I  suspect,  the  first  he  wrote. 
The  rest,  except,  perhaps,  'The  Selfish  Giant,' 
a  delightful  essay  in  Christian  legend,  are  tales 
whose  morals  are  a  little  too  obvious  even  for 
grown-up  people.  Children  are  less  willing  to 
be  made  good.  Wilde  was  himself  perfectly 
aware  of  his  danger,  and,  no  doubt,  got  some 
pleasure  out  of  saying  so,  at  the  end  of  the 
story  called  '  The  Devoted  Friend ' :  " '  I  am 
rather  afraid  that  I  have  annoyed  him,'  answered 
the  Linnet.  'The  fact  is,  that  I  told  him  a 
story  with  a  moral.'  '  Ah  1  that  is  always 
a  very  dangerous  thing  to  do,'  said  the  Duck. 
And  I  quite  agree  with  her."  There  is  a  moral 
in  '  The  Happy  Prince,'  but  there  is  this  differ- 

87 


OSCAR  WILDE 

ence  between  that  story  and  the  others,  that  it 
is  quite  clear  that  Wilde  wanted  to  write  it. 
It  is  Andersen,  treated  exactly  as  Wilde 
treated  Milton  in  the  volume  of  1881,  only 
with  more  assurance,  and  a  greater  certainty 
about  his  own  contribution.  We  recognise 
Wilde  by  the  decorative  effects  that  are 
scattered  throughout  the  book.  He  preferred 
a  lyrical  pattern  to  a  prosaic  perspective,  and, 
even  more  than  his  wit,  his  love  of  decora- 
tion is  the  distinguishing  quality  of  his  work. 
Andersen  might  well  have  invented  the  story  of 
the  swallow  who  died  to  repay  the  statue  for 
jewelled  eyes  and  gold-leaf  mail  given  to  the 
poor  of  the  town  of  which  he  had  once  been  the 
Happy  and  unseeing  Prince,  but  he  would  never 
have  let  the  swallow  say :  "  The  King  is  there 
in  his  painted  coffin.  He  is  wrapped  in  yellow 
linen  and  embalmed  in  spices.  Round  his  neck 
is  a  chain  of  pale  green  jade,  and  his  hands  are 
withered  leaves."  And  only  a  swallow  belong- 
ing to  the  author  of  The  Sphinx  would  have 
said,  "  To-morrow  my  friends  will  fly  up  to  the 
second  Cataract.  The  river  horse  couches  there 
among  the  bulrushes,  and  on  a  great  granite 
throne  sits  the  God  Memnon.  All  night  long 
he  watches  the  stars,  and  when  the  morning 
star  shines  he  utters  one  cry  of  joy,  and  then  he 
is  silent.  At  noon  the  yellow  lions  come  down 

88 


MISCELLANEOUS    PROSE 

to  the  water's  edge  to  drink.  They  have  eyes 
like  green  beryls,  and  their  roar  is  louder  than 
the  roar  of  the  Cataract." 

In  the  next  year  he  was  again  amusing  him- 
self with  fairy  tales,  writing  this  time  a  book 
alone  in  English  literature ;  a  book  of  tales  not 
intended  for  the  British  child  but  for  those 
grown-up  people  who  shared  Wilde's  own  en- 
joyment of  brilliant-coloured  fantasy.  He  had 
learnt  to  control  his  invention,  although  he 
did  not  choose  to  do  without  a  tuning  fork. 
Andersen  still  struck  the  note  to  which  Wilde 
sang,  but  Flaubert  had  been  his  singing  master, 
and  the  curious  and  beautiful  tales  collected  in 
A  House  of  Pomegranates  are  like  what  I 
imagine  "  The  Snow  Queen  "  would  have  been, 
if  it  had  been  written  by  the  author  of  "  Saint 
Julien  1'Hospitalier."  In  «  The  Infanta's  Birth- 
day,' where  one  of  Goya's  grotesques  dances 
before  a  painting  by  Velasquez,  the  flowers  pass 
their  opinions  on  the  dwarf  quite  in  the  Danish 
manner.  In  'The  Star-child':  "The  Earth  is 
going  to  be  married,  and  this  is  her  bridal  dress," 
whispered  the  Turtle-doves  to  each  other. 
Their  little  pink  feet  were  quite  frost-bitten, 
but  they  felt  that  it  was  their  duty  to  take  a 
romantic  view  of  the  situation."  That  is  surely 
written  by  the  ghost  of  Andersen's  English 
translator.  But  'The  Star-child'  ends  with 

89 


OSCAR   WILDE 

the  firm,  aloof  touch  of  Flaubert,  who  would 
not  tolerate  "  quite  "  :  "  Yet  ruled  he  not  long, 
so  great  had  been  his  suffering,  and  so  bitter  the 
fire  of  his  testing,  for  after  the  space  of  three 
years,  he  died.  And  he  who  came  after  him  ruled 
evilly."  I  remember  the  end  of  "  Herodias " 
on  just  such  a  distant  note :  "  Et  tous  les  trois, 
ayant  pris  la  tete  de  laokanaan,  s'en  all&rent 
du  cote  de  la  Galilee.  Comme  elle  etait  tres 
lourde,  ils  la  portaient  alternativement."  And 
the  picture  of  the  leper  in  this  story  is  almost 
a  transcription  of  that  in  "  Saint  Julien  FHospi- 
talier":  "Over  his  face  hung  a  cowl  of  grey 
linen,  and  through  the  eyelets  his  eyes  gleamed 
like  red  coals."  And  Flaubert:  "II  etait  en- 
veloppe  d'une  toile  en  lambeaux,  la  figure 
pareille  a  un  masque  de  platre  et  les  deux  yeux 
plus  rouge  que  des  charbons."  I  do  not  sug- 
gest that  one  is  a  copy  of  the  other;  but  I 
think  that  Wilde  remembered  that  clay  mask 
with  gleaming  eyes,  and  mistook  it  for  a 
creation  of  his  own  whose  eyes  shone  through 
a  grey  linen  cowl. 

It  is  hardly  worth  while  so  to  carry  the  study 
of  influence  into  detail.  Wilde  wrote,  with  the 
pen  of  Flaubert,  stories  that  might  have  been 
imagined  by  Andersen,  and  sometimes  one  and 
sometimes  the  other  touches  his  hand.  It  is 
not  impossible  that  Baudelaire  was  also  present. 

90 


MISCELLANEOUS    PROSE 

But  all  this  does  not  much  concern  us,  except 
that  by  subtraction  we  may  come  to  what  we 
seek,  which  is  the  personal,  elusive,  but  un- 
mistakable quality  contributed  by  Wilde  him- 
self. 

This  is,  secondarily,  a  round  mellowness  of 
voice,  a  smooth  solidity  of  suggested  movement, 
a  delight  in  magnificence ;  and,  primarily,  a 
wonderful  feeling  for  decorative  effect.  This 
last  is  Wilde's  peculiar  contribution  to  litera- 
ture. His  contribution  to  thought,  his  exegesis 
of  the  critical  attitude,  is  another  matter.  But 
this  feeling  for  decoration,  that  made  him  see 
life  itself  as  a  tapestry  of  ordered  and  beautiful 
movements  caught  in  gold  and  dyed  silk,  that 
made  him  incapable  of  realizing  that  life  was 
not  so,  until  at  last  it  became  too  strong  and 
tore  his  canvas,  was  itself  enough  to  prevent 
the  picturesque  figure  of  the  dandy  from  ob- 
literating the  artist  in  the  minds  of  posterity. 
It  is  scarcely  twenty  years  since  Wilde  wrote 
his  books,  and,  in  poetry  as  well  as  in  prose, 
their  influence  is  already  becoming  so  common 
as  not  to  be  recognized.  The  historian  of 
the  period  will  have  to  trace  what  he  may 
call  "  The  Decorative  Movement  in  Litera- 
ture "  to  the  works  of  Wilde,  and  through  them 
to  the  Pre-Raphaelite  pictures  and  poems, 
whose  ideals  he  so  fantastically  misrepresents. 

91 


OSCAR   WILDE 

I  have  implied  a  distinction  between  decora- 
tion and  realism  that  I  have  not  clearly  defined. 
This  distinction  is  not,  though  it  has  often  been 
held  to  be,  a  distinction  between  two  different 
kinds  of  art,  between  which  runs  a  sharp  dividing 
line.  It  is  rather  a  recognition  of  opposite  ends 
of  a  scale,  like  the  recognition  of  heat  and  cold, 
both  degrees  of  temperature,  but  without  in- 
trinsic superiority  one  over  the  other.  In  paint- 
ing we  thus  distinguish  between  the  attempt  to 
imitate  and  the  willingness  (not  the  intention) 
to  suggest  nature.  This  distinction  is  best  ex- 
pressed in  the  old  simile  of  the  window  and  the 
wall.  Some  pictures  represent  a  pattern  on  a 
wall :  some  pictures  represent  a  vision  through  a 
window.  In  some  we  look  at  the  canvas :  in 
others  we  look  through  the  frame.  Some  are 
decorative :  some  are  realistic.  Many  painters 
have  ;wished  that  their  pictures  should  not  be 
found  wanting  when  compared  with  the  pictures 
of  similar  subjects  that  each  spectator  paints 
with  the  brushes  and  palette  of  his  own  brain. 
Sometimes  this  desire  has  been  carried  so  far  as 
to  preclude  all  others.  Painters  do  not  usually 
read  Berkeley,  and  there  have  been  some  who 
forgot  that  there  was  no  such  thing  as  a  world 
outside  their  brains,  and  cared  only  to  be  recog- 
nised as  faithful  portrait-painters  of  nature :  that 
is  to  say,  of  what  all  spectators  see,  or  can  see, 

92 


MISCELLANEOUS    PROSE 

by  training  their  observation.  There  have  been 
critics,  too,  like  Ruskin,  who  have  chosen  to 
compare  painters  by  their  fidelity  to  this  external 
and  observable  nature.  But  painters  have  other 
things  to  do  than  photograph,  other  things  to 
do  than  to  select  from  what  a  camera  would 
represent.  Sometimes  the  idea  of  imitation 
fades  away,  and  they  are  willing,  no  more,  to 
suggest  lilies  by  a  convention,  and  to  distort 
even  the  human  figure,  while  they  concern 
themselves  with  harmonies  in  which  the  shapes 
of  flower  or  figure  sound  merely  incidental  notes. 
We  must  not  forget  that  these  are  extremes  in 
a  single  scale,  and  that  all  painting  is  to  some 
extent  realistic,  to  some  extent  decorative.  Its 
extremes  are  wholly  imitative  in  aim,  and  dull, 
and  wholly  conventional  in  aim,  and  empty. 
We  call  the  two  aims  realism  and  decoration 
for  our  convenience.  In  literature  it  is  possible 
to  trace  a  similar  double  aim,  separate  from  but 
analogous  to  the  duality  in  speech  that  we  shall 
have  to  examine  in  a  later  chapter.  There  are 
books  subservient  to  what  we  call  reality,  and 
books  for  which  reality  is  no  more  than  an 
excuse,  books  that  follow  nature,  and  books 
that  cast  nature  into  their  own  mould,  and, 
delighting  in  no  accidental  harmonies,  bend 
nature  to  the  patterns  that  please  them,  and 
heighten  or  lower  her  colours  for  their  private 

93 


OSCAR   WILDE 

purposes  of  beautiful  creation.  Even  in  music 
we  can  trace  these  tendencies :  there  is  music 
that  humbly  follows  the  moods  of  man,  and 
music  whose  serenely  indifferent  patterns  compel 
the  dancing  attendance  of  those  moods. 

We  have  observed  in  The  Sphinx  the  decora- 
tive character  of  Wilde's  work.  These  tales 
provide  the  best  examples  of  it  that  are  to  be 
found  in  his  prose.  To  the  woodcutters  looking 
down  from  the  forest,  the  Earth  seemed  "  like 
a  flower  of  silver,  and  the  Moon  like  a  flower  of 
gold."  The  young  fisherman  speaks  to  the 
witch  of  his  "painted  boat,"  and  his  author  is 
no  less  aloof  from  realism.  When  the  young 
fisherman  forgets  his  nets  and  his  cunning,  as 
he  listens  to  the  sweet  voice  of  the  mermaid, 
Wilde  writes :  "  Vermilion  finned  and  with  eyes 
of  bossy  gold,  the  tunnies  went  by  in  shoals,  but 
he  heeded  them  not."  Now  that  is  a  picture 
that  the  young  fisherman  could  not  see.  Nor 
can  we  see  it,  unless  the  fisherman  is  a  figure 
on  a  tapestry,  sewn  in  stitches  of  bright-coloured 
thread.  Above  him  three  undulating  lines  are 
waves,  and  between  them  four  tunnies,  twisting 
unanimous  tails,  show  their  vermilion  fins  and 
their  eyes  of  gilded  metal,  skilfully  bedded  in 
the  canvas. 

Wilde,   always  perfectly  self-conscious,   was 
not  unaware  of  this  difference  between  his  own 

94 


MISCELLANEOUS    PROSE 

writing  and  that  of  most  of  his  contemporaries. 
When  Dorian  Gray  was  attacked  for  immor- 
ality, Wilde  wrote,  in  a  letter  to  a  paper :  "  My 
story  is  an  essay  on  decorative  art.  It  reacts 
against  the  brutality  of  plain  realism."  The 
Picture  of  Dorian  Gray  was  written  for 
publication  in  a  magazine.  Seven  chapters 
were  added  to  it  to  make  it  long  enough  for 
publication  as  a  novel,  because  those  who  buy 
books,  like  those  who  buy  pictures,  are  unable 
to  distinguish  between  size  and  quality,  and 
imagine  that  value  depends  upon  area.  The 
preface  was  written  to  answer  assailants  of  the 
morality  of  the  story  in  its  first  form,  and 
included  only  when  it  was  printed  as  a  book. 
These  circumstances  partly  explain  the  lack  of 
proportion,  and  of  cohesion,  that  mars,  though 
it  does  not  spoil,  the  first  French  novel  to  be 
written  in  the  English  language.  England  has 
a  traditional  novel-form  with  which  even  the 
greatest  students  of  human  comedy  and  tragedy 
square  their  work.  In  France  there  is  no  such 
tradition,  with  the  result  that  the  novel  is  a 
plastic  form,  moulded  in  the  most  various  ways 
by  the  most  various  minds.  After  all,  it  is  a 
question  of  name,  and  it  is  impossible  without 
elaborate  and  tedious  qualification  to  discuss 
classifications  of  literature.  They  should  not 
be  made,  or  they  should  be  made  differently, 

95 


OSCAR    WILDE 

for,  at  present,  they  deal  only  with  superficial 
resemblances,  depending,  sometimes,  upon  noth- 
ing more  essential  than  the  price  for  which  a 
book  is  sold.  They  have,  however,  a  distinct 
influence  upon  production.  In  France,  Flaubert's 
"Tentation  de  Saint  Antoine,"  that  wonderful 
dream  in  which  so  many  strange  dialogues  are 
overheard,  Remy  de  Gourmont's  "  Une  Nuit  au 
Luxembourg," that  delightful  speculative  mirage, 
and  Huysmans'  "  A  Rebours,"  that  phantasma- 
goria of  intellectual  experience,  are  all  included 
in  publishers'  lists  of  novels  and  sold  as  such. 
Publishers  in  England  are  not  so  catholic. 
Whatever  the  reason  may  be,  economical, 
depending  upon  the  publisher,  traditional,  de- 
pending on  the  writer,  Wilde's  The  Picture  of 
Dorian  Gray  was  the  first  novel  for  many  years 
to  be  written  in  England  with  that  freedom  in 
choice  of  matter  and  manner  that  has  for  a  long 
time  been  in  no  way  extraordinary  in  France. 
It  has,  so  far,  had  no  successor  free  as  itself  from 
the  enforced  interest  in  a  love  affair,  to  which 
we  have  grown  so  mournfully  accustomed. 

The  story  of  the  book  is  a  fantastic  invention 
like  that  of  Balzac's  "  Le  Peau  de  Chagrin,"  in 
which  the  scrap  of  skin  from  a  wild  ass  shrinks 
with  each  wish  of  its  possessor.  The  picture  of 
Dorian  Gray,  painted  by  his  friend,  ages  with 
the  lines  of  cruelty,  lust  and  hypocrisy  that 

96 


MISCELLANEOUS    PROSE 

should  mar  its  ever-youthful  subject.  He, 
remaining  as  beautiful  as  when  at  twenty-one 
he  had  inspired  the  painter  with  a  masterpiece, 
walks  in  the  ways  of  men,  sullying  his  soul, 
whose  bodily  reflection  records  neither  his  age 
nor  his  sins.  It  is  the  sort  of  invention  that 
would  have  pleased  Hawthorne,  and  the  book 
itself  is  written  with  the  marked  ethical  sym- 
pathy that  Wilde,  in  his  preface,  denounced  as 
"an  unpardonable  mannerism  of  style."  Per- 
haps the  reason  why  it  was  so  loudly  accused  of 
immorality  was  that  in  the  popular  mind  luxury 
and  sin  are  closely  allied,  and  the  unpardonable 
mannerism  that  made  him  preach,  in  a  parable, 
against  the  one,  did  not  hide  his  whole-hearted 
delight  in  describing  the  other. 

The  preface,  inspired  by  the  hostility  the 
book  aroused,  is  an  essay  not  in  the  gentle  art 
of  making  enemies,  but  in  that  of  annoying 
them  when  made.  If  his  critics  tell  him  that 
his  book  leers  with  the  eyes  of  foulness  and 
dribbles  with  the  lips  of  prurience,  Wilde  replies, 
with  an  ambiguity  as  disturbing  as  his  smile, 
that  "  it  is  the  spectator,  and  not  life,  that  art 
really  mirrors,"  and  again  that  "the  highest,  as 
the  lowest  form  of  criticism  is  a  mode  of  auto- 
biography." His  arrows  are  not  angrily  tipped 
with  poison,  but  are  not  for  that  the  less  dis- 
pleasing to  those  against  whom  they  are 
G  97 


OSCAR   WILDE 

directed.  They  are  weighted  not  with  anger 
but  with  aesthetic  theory.  They  are  so  far 
separate  from  the  story  that  they  are  best  dis- 
cussed with  the  essays  of  Intentions. 

There  are  a  few  strange  books  that  share  the 
magic  of  some  names,  like  Cornelius  Agrippa, 
Raymond  Lully,  and  Paracelsus,  names  that 
possibly  mean  more  to  us  before  than  after  we 
have  investigated  the  works  and  personalities 
that  lie  behind  them.  These  books  are 
mysterious  and  kept,  like  mysteries,  for  pecu- 
liar moods.  They  are  not  books  for  every  day, 
nor  even  for  every  night.  We  keep  them  for 
rare  moments,  as  we  keep  in  a  lacquer  cabinet 
some  crystal-shrined  thread  of  subtle  perfume, 
or  some  curious  gem,  to  be  a  solace  in  a  mood 
that  does  not  often  recur,  or,  perhaps,  to  be  an 
instrument  in  its  evocation.  Dorian  Gray, 
for  all  its  faults,  is  such  a  book.  It  is  un- 
balanced ;  and  that  is  a  fault.  It  is  a  mosaic 
hurriedly  made  by  a  man  who  reached  out  in 
all  directions  and  took  and  used  in  his  work 
whatever  scrap  of  jasper,  or  porphyry  or  broken 
flint  was  put  into  his  hand;  and  that  is  not 
a  virtue.  But  in  it  there  is  an  individual 
essence,  a  private  perfume,  a  colour  whose 
secret  has  been  lost.  There  are  moods  whose 
consciousness  that  essence,  perfume,  colour,  is 
needed  to  intensify. 

98 


MISCELLANEOUS    PROSE 

There  is  little  need  to  discuss  the  minutiae  of 
the  book ;  to  point  out  that  its  sayings  occur  in 
Wilde's  plays,  poems,  reviews  and  dialogues ; 
that  it  is,  as  it  were,  an  epitome  of  his  wit 
before  and  after  the  fact ;  that  the  eleventh 
chapter  is  a  wonderful  condensation  of  a  main 
theme  in  "  A  Rebours,"  like  an  impression  of  a 
concerto  rendered  by  a  virtuoso  upon  a  violin. 
There  is  no  need  to  emphasize  Wilde's  delight 
in  colour  and  fastidious  luxury,  as  well  as  in  a 
most  amusing  kind  of  dandyism :  in  the  open- 
ing scene  the  studio  curtains  are  of  tussore  silk, 
the  dust  is  golden  that  dances  in  the  sunlight, 
tea  is  poured  from  a  fluted  Georgian  urn,  there 
is  a  heavy  scent  of  roses,  the  blossoms  of  the 
laburnum  are  honey-coloured  as  well  as  honey- 
sweet,  Lord  Henry  Wotton  reclines  on  a  divan 
of  Persian  saddlebags,  and  taps  "  the  toe  of  his 
patent-leather  boot  with  a  tasselled  ebony  cane." 
There  is  no  need  to  point  out  any  of  these 
things,  but  they  help  to  justify  what  I  have 
already  said,  and  to  define  the  indefinable 
character  of  the  book.  Lord  Henry  Wotton 
would  have  liked  to  write  "  a  novel  that  would 
be  as  lovely  as  a  Persian  carpet,  and  as  unreal." 
Wilde  tried  to  write  it,  and  very  nearly 
succeeded. 


99 


OSCAR  WILDE 

Wilde's  second  period  of  swift  development 
began  towards  the  end  of  1888.  This,  perhaps, 
explains  the  sentence  in  '  Pen,  Pencil,  and 
Poison' — "One  can  fancy  an  intense  person- 
ality being  created  out  of  sin."  His  personality 
was,  certainly,  intensified  when  he  became  an 
habitual  devotee  of  the  vice  for  which  he  was 
imprisoned.  He  had  first  experimented  in  that 
vice  in  1886  ;  his  experiments  became  a  habit  in 
1889,  and  in  that  year  he  published  'Pen, 
Pencil,  and  Poison '  and  *  The  Decay  of  Lying,' 
revised  The  Sphinx,  and  wrote  some,  at  least, 
of  the  stories  in  A  House  of  Pomegranates ; 
these  were  immediately  followed  by  '  The  Critic 
as  Artist '  and  Salome. 

These  things  are  among  his  best  work.  It 
is  possible  that  a  consciousness  of  separation 
from  the  common  life  of  men  is  a  sufficient 
explanation  of  an  increased  vividness  in  a  man's 
self,  a  heightened  ardour  of  production.  Is 
Wilde's  exceptional  activity  in  those  years  to  be 
attributed  to  an  eagerness  to  justify  himself  by 
other  men's  admiration,  of  which  he  had  never 
been  careless  ?  Was  he  eager  to  bring  mankind 
to  his  side  ?  "  It  is  the  spectator,  not  life,  that 
art  really  mirrors."  This  sentence  must  now 
be  applied  to  himself,  when  we  consider  The 
Portrait  of  Mr.  W.  H.  That  narrative,  now 
printed  at  the  end  of  Lord  Arthur  Saviles 

100 


MISCELLANEOUS    PROSE 

Crime,  and  first  published  in  Blackwood's  Maga- 
zine in  1889,  is  an  essay  in  criticism. 

Wilde  read  something  of  himself  into  Shake- 
speare's sonnets,  and,  in  reading,  became  fascin- 
ated by  a  theory  that  he  was  unable  to  prove. 
Where  another  man  would,  perhaps,  have 
written  a  short,  serious  essay,  and  whistled  his 
theory  down  the  wind  that  carries  the  dead 
leaves  of  Shakespeare's  commentators,  Wilde 
tosses  it  as  a  belief  between  three  brains,  and 
allows  it  to  unfold  itself  as  the  background  to  a 
story.  The  three  brains  are  the  narrator,  Cyril 
Graham,  and  Erskine.  Graham  discovers  the 
Mr.  W.  H.  of  the  Sonnets  in  a  boy-actor  called 
Will  Hughes,  and  by  diligent  examination  of 
internal  evidence,  almost  persuades  Erskine  to 
believe  him.  Erskine,  however,  demands  a 
proof,  and  Graham  finds  one  for  him  in  a  por- 
trait of  Will  Hughes  nailed  to  an  old  wooden 
chest.  Erskine  is  persuaded,  but  discovers  that 
the  picture  is  a  forgery,  whereupon  Graham, 
explaining  that  he  had  only  had  it  made  for 
Erskine's  satisfaction,  leaves  the  picture  to  his 
friend,  protests  that  the  forgery  in  no  way  in- 
validates the  theory,  and  kills  himself  as  a  proof 
of  his  good  faith.  Erskine,  disbelieving,  tells 
all  this  to  the  narrator,  who  instantly  sets  to 
work  on  the  sonnets,  finds  a  quantity  of  further 
evidence,  but  none  that  sets  beyond  question 

101 


OSCAR   WILDE 

the  existence  in  Elizabethan  times  of  a  boy- 
actor  called  William  Hughes.  He  writes 
Erskine  a  letter  of  passionate  reasoning,  that, 
while  persuading  Erskine,  wipes  away  his  own 
belief.  He  finds  that  he  has  become  an  infidel 
to  the  theory  of  which  he  has  been  a  successful 
advocate.  It  was  a  favourite  idea  of  Wilde's, 
and  the  motive  of  La  Sainte  Courtisane,  that 
to  slough  off  a  belief  like  a  snake's  skin,  one  has 
only  to  convert  someone  else  to  it.  I  need  not 
further  analyse  the  story,  which  is  merely  the 
mechanism  that  Wilde  used  for  the  display  of 
the  evidence  to  which  he  desired  to  draw 
attention. 

It  would  be  impossible  to  build  an  airier 
castle  in  Spain  than  this  of  the  imaginary 
William  Hughes ;  impossible,  too,  to  build  one 
so  delightfully  designed.  The  prose  and  the 
reasoning  seem  things  of  ivory,  Indian-carved, 
through  which  the  rarest  wind  of  criticism  may 
freely  blow  and  carry  delicate  scents  away  with- 
out disturbing  the  yet  more  delicate  fabric. 
Wilde  assumes  that  Shakespeare  addressed  the 
sonnets  to  William  Hughes,  and,  that  assump- 
tion granted  (though  there  is  no  William 
Hughes  to  be  found),  colours  his  theory  with 
an  abundance  of  persuasive  touches,  to 
strengthen  what  is,  at  first,  only  a  courtesy 
belief.  Though  all  his  argument  is  special 

102 


MISCELLANEOUS    PROSE 

pleading,  Wilde  contrives  to  make  you  feel 
that  counsel  knows,  though  he  cannot  prove, 
that  his  client  is  in  the  right.  The  evidence 
is  only  for  the  jury.  You  are  inclined  to  inter- 
rupt him  with  the  exclamation  that  you  are 
already  convinced.  But  it  is  a  pleasure  to 
listen  to  him,  so  you  let  him  go  on.  After 
all,  "brute  reason  is  quite  unbearable.  There 
is  something  unfair  about  its  use.  It  is  like  hit- 
ting below  the  intellect."  Wilde's  Portrait  of 
Mr.  W.  H.  is  more  than  a  refutable  theory, 
a  charming  piece  of  speculation.  It  is  an 
illustration  of  the  critic  as  artist,  a  foretaste  of 
Intentions.  It  is  better  than  '  The  Truth  of 
Masks/  as  good  as  '  The  Decay  of  Lying.' 
Yet  it  was  not  printed  in  that  book,  where  it 
might  well  have  had  a  place.  The  reason  for 
this  is  not  uninteresting.  Wilde  did  not  intend 
to  reprint  it  as  it  stood.  The  theory  beneath 
that  delicate  brain-play  had  a  lasting  fascina- 
tion for  him,  and,  with  its  proofs,  grew  in  his 
mind  till  it  overbalanced  Cyril  Graham  and 
doubting  Erskine.  He  re-wrote  it  at  greater 
length,  after  delays.  When  he  was  arrested, 
the  publishers,  who  had  already  announced  it  as 
a  forthcoming  book,  returned  it  to  his  house, 
whence  it  disappeared  on  the  day  of  the  enforced 
sale  of  his  effects.  It  has  never  been  recovered. 


103 


VI 
INTENTIONS 

MRS.  MALAPROP  classes  paradoxes  with  Greek, 
Hebrew,  simony  and  fluxions  as  inflammatory 
branches  of  learning,  and,  in  De  Prqfundis, 
Wilde  says :  "  What  the  paradox  was  to  me  in 
the  sphere  of  thought,  perversity  became  to  me 
in  the  realm  of  passion."  Paradox  and  per- 
versity were  matches  to  set  fire  to  his  thought 
and  his  dreams.  But  paradox  is  not  in  itself 
different  from  direct  speech.  It  is  made  by  the 
statement  of  a  result  and  the  omission  of  the 
steps  of  reasoning  by  which  that  result  has 
been  achieved.  When  somebody  accused  Jean 
Moreas,  that  brilliant  Greek,  of  being  para- 
doxical, he  replied:  "I  do  not  know  what 
paradox  is ;  I  believe  it  is  the  name  which 
imbeciles  give  to  the  truth."  Wilde  might  have 
made  a  similar  answer,  and  perhaps  did.  His 
paradoxes  are  only  unfamiliar  truths.  Those  of 
them  that  were  thought  the  wildest  are  already 
becoming  obvious,  for  unfamiliarity  is  a  tem- 
poral quality  like  flowers  in  a  road:  when  a 
multitude  has  passed  that  way  the  flowers  are 
trodden  out  of  sight.  Paradox  is,  however,  a 

104 


INTENTIONS 

proof  of  vitality  and  adventurous  thought,  and 
these  things  are  sometimes  the  companions  of 
charm.  Unfamiliar  truth  was,  at  first,  the  most 
noticeable  characteristic  of  Wilde's  Intentions, 
but,  though  paradox  may  fade  to  commonplace, 
"  age  cannot  wither  nor  custom  stale  "  the  fresh 
and  debonair  personality  that  keeps  the  book 
alive,  tossing  thoughts  like  roses,  and  playing 
with  them  in  happiness  of  heart. 

There  is  something  of  the  undergraduate  about 
the  book.  Its  pages  might  be  reprinted  from  a 
college  magazine  in  which  a  genius  was  stretch- 
ing youthful  limbs,  instead  of  from  such  staid 
and  respectable  reviews  as  The  Fortnightly 
and  The  Nineteenth  Century.  It  belongs  to  the 
days  when  the  most  natural  thing  in  life  is  to 
talk  until  "the  dusky  night  rides  down  the 
sky,"  and  the  pale  morning  light  mocks  at  our 
yellow  lamp.  Indeed,  I  think  that  such  fresh- 
ness and  vivacity  of  writing  is  the  gift  of  those 
authors  only  who  are  also  talkers.  They  are 
accustomed  to  see  their  sentences  in  company, 
not  in  solitude.  They  give  them  a  pleasing 
strut  and  swagger  and  teach  them  to  make 
graceful  entries  and  exits  neither  too  cere- 
monious nor  yet  disorderly.  Their  sentences  are 
men  of  the  world,  and  of  a  world  where  the 
passport  to  success  is  charm.  It  is  not  so  with 
lecturers  or  preachers,  whose  office  puts  them  in 

105 


OSCAR  WILDE 

a  different  category.  But  men  who  talk  for 
their  own  enjoyment  and  that  of  those  who 
listen  to  them  are  less  likely  than  the  others 
to  compose  by  eye  instead  of  by  ear.  It  is 
actually  difficult  to  read  Wilde  in  silence.  His 
sentences  lift  the  voice  as  well  as  the  thoughts 
of  their  writer  from  the  printed  page. 

Wilde  loved  speech  for  its  own  sake,  and 
nothing  could  be  more  characteristic  of  his  gift 
than  his  choice  of  that  old  and  inexhaustible 
form  that  Plato,  Lucian,  Erasmus  and  Landor, 
to  name  only  a  few,  have  turned  to  such 
different  purposes.  Dialogue  is  at  once  per- 
sonal and  impersonal.  "  By  its  means  he  (the 
thinker)  can  both  reveal  and  conceal  himself, 
and  give  form  to  every  fancy,  and  reality  to 
every  mood.  By  its  means  he  can  exhibit  the 
object  from  each  point  of  view,  and  show  it  us 
in  the  round,  as  a  sculptor  shows  us  things,  gain- 
ing in  this  manner  all  the  richness  and  reality  of 
effect  that  comes  from  those  side  issues  that  are 
suddenly  suggested  by  the  central  idea  in  its 
progress,  and  really  illumine  the  idea  more 
completely,  or  from  those  felicitous  after- 
thoughts that  give  a  fuller  completeness  to 
the  central  scheme,  and  yet  convey  something 
of  the  delicate  charm  of  chance."  Nothing 
could  better  describe  Wilde's  own  essays  in 
dialogue. 

106 


INTENTIONS 

The  first  of  these  essays  is  'The  Decay  of 
Lying,'  in  which  a  young  gentleman  called 
Vivian  reads  aloud  an  article  on  that  subject  to 
a  slightly  older  and  rather  incredulous  young 
gentleman  called  Cyril,  commenting  as  he  reads, 
answering  objections,  and  sometimes  laying 
the  manuscript  on  his  knees  as  he  follows  the 
swift-flying  swallow  of  his  thought  through  the 
airy  mazes  of  her  joyous  exercise.  Vivian  holds 
a  brief  for  the  artist  against  the  nature  that  he 
is  supposed  to  imitate.  He  behaves  like  a 
lawyer,  first  picking  his  opponent  to  pieces,  lest 
the  jury  should  be  prejudiced  in  his  favour,  and 
then  proving  his  own  case  in  so  far  as  it  is 
possible  to  prove  it.  The  dialogue  is  a  delight- 
ful thing  in  itself:  it  is  also  of  the  first  im- 
portance to  the  student  of  Wilde's  theories  of 
art.  Under  its  insouciance  and  extravagance 
lie  many  of  the  ideas  that  dictated  his  attitude 
as  writer  and  as  critic.  Vivian  begins  by  op- 
posing the  comfort  of  a  Morris  chair  to  the 
discomfort  of  nature's  insect-ridden  grass,  and 
complains  that  nature  is  as  indifferent  to  her  cul- 
tured critic  as  to  cow  or  burdock — which  is  not 
to  be  borne.  He  then,  a  little  more  seriously, 
envisages  the  history  of  art  as  a  long  warfare 
between  the  simian  instinct  of  imitation  and  the 
God-like  instinct  of  self-expression.  He  needs 
to  show  that  fine  art  does  not  imitate,  and  points 

107 


OSCAR  WILDE 

out  that  Japanese  painting,  of  which,  at  that 
time,  everybody  was  talking,  does  not  concern 
itself  with  Japan,  and  that  the  Japan  we  imagine 
for  ourselves  with  the  help  of  willow-pattern 
plates  and  the  drawings  of  Hokusai  is  no  more 
real  in  one  sense  and  no  less  real  in  another 
than  the  slit-eyed  girl  of  Gautier's  "  Chinoiserie," 
who  lives  in  a  porcelain  tower  above  the  Yellow 
River  and  the  long-necked  cormorants.  Our 
ideal  Japan  has  existed  only  in  the  minds  of  the 
artists  who  saw  it,  and  when  we  cross  the  seas 
to  look  for  it,  we  find  nothing  but  a  few  fans 
and  coloured  lanterns.  But  that  is  not  enough. 
We  continually  see  lovely  things  in  nature, 
strangely  like  the  things  we  see  in  books  and 
pictures.  There  is  plagiary  here,  on  one 
side  or  on  the  other,  and,  with  almost  ecstatic 
courage,  Vivian  announces  that,  so  far  from  art 
holding  the  mirror  to  nature  (a  view  advanced 
by  Hamlet  as  a  proof  of  his  insanity),  nature 
imitates  art.  He  may  have  taken  the  hint 
from  Musset,  for  Fortunio,  in  the  comedy  of 
that  name,  exclaims  with  melancholy  criticism : 
"  Comme  ce  soleil  couchant  est  manqu£  ce  soir. 
Regarde  moi  un  peu  ce  valise  l&-bas,  ces  quatre 
ou  cinq  mdchants  nuages  qui  grimpent  sur  cette 
montagne.  Je  faisais  des  paysages  comme 
celui-la,  quand  j'avais  douze  ans,  sur  la  cou- 
verture  de  mes  livres  de  classe."  But  he  made 

108 


INTENTIONS 

the  statement  in  no  spirit  of  extravagance.  It 
seemed  to  him  that  we  observe  in  nature  what 
art  has  taught  us  to  see,  and  he  chose  that  way 
of  saying  so.  He  elaborates  it  delightfully,  so 
that  people  may  forget  he  has  spoken  the  truth. 
Fogs,  for  example,  did  not  exist  till  art  had 
invented  them.  "Now,  it  must  be  admitted, 
fogs  are  carried  to  excess.  They  have  become 
the  mere  mannerism  of  a  clique,  and  the  ex- 
aggerated realism  of  their  method  gives  dull 
people  bronchitis."  Then  he  runs  on  for  a  few 
pages,  illustrating  these  wise  saws  with  modern 
and  ingenious  instances  of  life  hurrying  after 
fiction,  reproducing  the  opening  of  "  Dr.  Jekyll 
and  Mr.  Hyde,"  setting  an  unreal  Becky  Sharp 
beside  Thackeray's  creation,  and  going  so  far, 
indeed,  as  to  trip  up  the  heels  of  a  serial  story 
with  the  sordid  actuality  of  fact. 

He  discusses  Zola  and  his  no  less  heavy- 
footed  disciples,  who  stand  for  the  failure  of 
imitation  and  are  the  best  proofs  that  the  mirror 
cracks  when  the  artist  holds  it  up  to  anything 
except  himself.  Cyril  suggests  that  Balzac  was 
a  realist,  and  Vivian  quotes  Baudelaire's  saying, 
that  "  his  very  scullions  have  genius,"  compares 
him  to  Holbein,  and  points  out  that  he  is  far 
more  real  than  life.  "A  steady  course  of  Balzac 
reduces  our  living  friends  to  shadows  and  our 
acquaintances  to  the  shadows  of  shades." 

109 


OSCAR    WILDE 

Then  comes  an  objection  to  modernity  of 
form,  and  some  reasons  for  that  objection  that 
suggest  a  very  interesting  speculation.  He 
thinks  that  Balzac's  love  for  modernity  of  form 
prevented  him  from  producing  any  single  book 
that  can  rank  with  the  masterpieces  of  romantic 
art.  And  then: — "The  public  imagine  that, 
because  they  are  interested  in  their  immediate 
surroundings,  Art  should  be  interested  in  them 
also,  and  should  take  them  as  her  subject  matter. 
But  the  mere  fact  that  they  are  interested  in 
these  things  makes  them  an  unsuitable  subject 
for  Art.  The  only  beautiful  things,  as  some- 
body once  said,  are  the  things  that  do  not  con- 
cern us.  As  long  as  a  thing  is  useful  or 
necessary  to  us,  or  affects  us  in  any  way,  either 
for  pain  or  for  pleasure,  or  appeals  strongly  to  our 
sympathies,  or  is  a  vital  part  of  the  environment 
in  which  we  live,  it  is  outside  the  proper  sphere 
of  Art."  These  words  seemed,  in  1889,  to  be 
both  daring  and  precarious.  The  influence  of 
philosophy  is  not  so  immediate  as  is  sometimes 
supposed.  It  is  not  extravagant  to  find  in  those 
few  words  a  reflection,  direct  or  indirect,  of 
Immanuel  Kant,  who,  writing  in  1790,  said  that 
what  is  called  beautiful  is  the  object  of  a  delight 
apart  from  any  interest,  and  showed  that  charm, 
or  intimate  reference  to  our  own  circumstances 
or  possible  circumstances,  so  far  from  being  a 

110 


INTENTIONS 

criterion  of  beauty,  was  a  disturbing  influence 
upon  our  judgment.  In  the  Preface  to  Dorian 
Gray,  that  little  flaunting  compendium  of 
Wilde's  aesthetics,  it  is  easy  to  trace  the  ideas 
of  Kant,  divested  of  their  technical  phrasing, 
freed  from  their  background  of  reasoning  and 
their  foreground  of  accurate  explanation.  For 
example : — "  No  artist  desires  to  prove  any- 
thing." This  balances  Kant's  banishment  of 
concepts  from  the  beautiful.  For  another : — 
"  All  art  is  quite  useless."  This  balances  Kant's 
distinction  between  the  beautiful  and  the  good. 
This  is  not  the  place  for  any  worthy  discussion 
of  the  relation  between  the  theory  and  the 
practice  of  art;  but  it  is  interesting  to  notice 
that  what  was  temperamentally  true  for  Wilde, 
and  therefore  peculiarly  his  own,  had  been 
logically  true  for  a  philosopher  a  hundred  years 
before.  Coleridge,  whose  originality  there  is  no 
more  need  to  question  than  Wilde's,  gave  Kant's 
ideas  a  different  colouring.  Is  it  that  the 
philosopher  is  unable  to  apply  in  detail  what  the 
artist  is  unable  to  conceive  as  a  whole  ? 

It  is  important  to  remember  that  throughout 
this  dialogue,  Wilde  is  speaking  of  pure  art,  a 
thing  which  possibly  does  not  exist,  and,  recog- 
nising it  as  an  ideal  towards  which  all  artists 
should  aspire,  is  engaged  in  pointing  out  the 
more  obvious  means  of  falling  short  of  it.  He 

111 


OSCAR   WILDE 

achieves  a  triumph,  of  a  kind  in  which  he 
delighted,  by  making  people  read  of  such  a 
subject.  Not  wishing  to  be  laughed  at  by  the 
British  intellect,  and  wishing  to  be  listened  to, 
he  laughs  at  it  instead,  and,  near  the  end  of  the 
dialogue,  is  so  daring  as  to  present  it  with  a 
picture  of  what  is  occurring,  confident  that  the 
individual  will  disclaim  the  general,  and  smile 
without  annoyance  at  the  caricature.  "  The 
stolid  British  intellect  lies  in  the  desert  sands 
like  the  Sphinx  in  Flaubert's  marvellous  tale,  and 
fantasy,  La  Chimtre,  dances  round  it  and  calls  to 
it  with  her  false  flute-toned  voice."  And  the 
individual  reader  did  not  understand,  and  Wilde 
danced  away  until  he  felt  inclined  again  to  make 
him  listen  to  the  flute-toned  enunciation  of  un- 
familiar truths. 

'Pen,  Pencil,  and  Poison,'  the  essay  on 
Wainewright,  not  in  dialogue,  has  some  of  the 
hard  angular  outlines  of  the  set  article  on  book 
or  public  character.  It  fills  these  outlines,  how- 
ever, with  picturesque  detail  and  half-ironic 
speculation.  It  is  impossible  not  to  notice  the 
resemblance  between  the  subject  of  this  essay 
and  its  author.  It  is  difficult  not  to  suspect 
that  Wilde,  in  setting  in  clear  perspective 
Wainewright's  poisoning  and  writing,  in  esti- 
mating the  possible  power  of  crime  to  intensify 
a  personality,  was  analysing  himself,  and  ex- 

112 


INTENTIONS 

pressing  through  a  psychological  account  of 
another  man  the  results  of  that  analysis.  Per- 
haps, in  that  essay  we  have  less  analysis  than 
hypothesis.  Wilde  may  have  happened  on  the 
Life  of  Wainewright,  and  taken  it,  among  all 
the  books  he  had  read,  as  a  kind  of  Virgilian 
omen.  My  metaphor,  as  Dr.  Chasuble  would 
say,  is  drawn  from  Virgil.  It  used  to  be 
customary  among  those  who  wished  to  look  into 
the  future  to  open  the  works  of  that  poet  and  to 
observe  the  lines  covered  by  the  thumb  :  "which 
lines,  if  in  any  way  applicable  to  one's  condition, 
were  accounted  prophetic."  I  think  it  possible 
that  Wilde  looked  upon  the  little  account  of 
Wainewright  that  gave  him  a  basis  for  his 
article  as  just  such  a  prophetic  intimation.  He 
may  have  written  the  article  to  taste  his  future 
before  the  fact.  Anyhow,  he  foreshadows  the 
line  of  defence  to  be  taken  by  his  own  apologists 
when  he  exclaims  that  "  the  fact  of  a  man  being 
a  poisoner  is  nothing  against  his  prose."  In  any 
discussion  of  the  influence  that  Wilde's  disease 
or  crime  exerted  on  his  art,  this  essay  would  be 
a  valuable  piece  of  evidence.  But  in  other 
things  than  the  engaging  in  a  secret  activity, 
Wainewright  offered  Wilde  a  curious  parallel 
with  himself.  He  too  introduced  a  new 
manner  in  writing  by  a  new  manner  in  dress, 
and  Wilde  was  able  to  use  his  own  emotions  in 
H  113 


OSCAR    WILDE 

the  presence  of  blue  china  to  vitalize  the  piece 
of  Dutch  painting,  a  Gabriel  Metsu  or  a  Jan 
van  Eyck,  in  which  he  paints  Wainewright  with 
his  cats,  his  curiosities,  his  crucifixes,  his  rare 
books,  his  cameos,  and  his  "brown-biscuit  tea- 
pots, filigree  worked,"  against  a  background  in 
which  green  predominates.  "  He  had  that 
curious  love  of  green,  which  in  individuals  is 
always  the  sign  of  a  subtle  artistic  temperament, 
and  in  nations  is  said  to  denote  a  laxity,  if  not  a 
decadence  of  morals."  Wilde  also  was  fond  of 
green.  I  have  not  counted  occasions,  but  I 
have  the  impression  that  green  is  the  colour 
most  often  mentioned  alike  in  his  verse  and  in 
his  prose.  Green  and  jade :  these  are  his  key- 
notes in  colour,  unless  I  am  mistaken,  and  in 
these  matters  impressions  are  less  likely  to  err 
than  mathematics. 

But  the  most  striking  and  beautiful  thing  in 
Intentions  is  that  dialogue  between  the  two 
young  men  in  a  library  whose  windows  look 
over  the  kaleidoscopic  swirl  of  Piccadilly  to  the 
trees  and  lawns  of  the  Green  Park.  They  talk 
through  the  summer  night,  supping  delicately 
on  ortolans  and  Chambertin,  and,  in  the  early 
morning,  draw  the  curtains,  see  the  silver  ribbon 
of  the  road,  the  purple  mist  among  the  trees, 
and  walk  down  to  Covent  Garden  to  look  at 
the  roses  that  have  come  in  from  the  country. 

114 


INTENTIONS 

There  is  something  of  Boccaccio  in  that  setting, 
something,  too,  of  Landor  in  the  lucid  sentences 
of  their  talk,  and  something  of  Walter  Pater  in 
the  choice  of  the  fruit  they  so  idly  pluck  from 
the  tree  of  knowledge.  But  Pater  could  not 
have  let  their  conversation  change  so  easily  from 
smooth  to  ripple  and  from  ripple  to  smooth ; 
Landor  would  have  caught  the  ripples  and 
carved  them  in  transparent  moonstone,  and 
Boccaccio  would  have  given  them  girls  to  talk 
of,  instead  of  "  The  Critic  as  Artist." 

That  would  seem  to  be  a  question  for  the 
learned  and  not  for  two  young  exquisites  with  a 
taste  for  music  and  books  and  an  aesthetic  dis- 
like of  the  German  language.  But  the  only 
critical  dialogue  in  English  literature  that  is  at 
all  comparable  with  Wilde's  is  "The  Impartial 
Critick"  of  John  Dennis,  who  was  ready  to 
prove  that  choruses  were  unnecessary  in  tragedy, 
that  Wycherley  excelled  Plautus,  and  that 
Shakespeare  himself  was  not  so  bad  as  Thomas 
Rymer  had  painted  him.  And  there  too  we 
have  young  men,  not  themselves  authors,  talk- 
ing for  pleasure's  sake,  drinking  with  discretion, 
now  in  their  lodgings,  now  at  The  Old  Devil 
and  now  at  The  Cock,  reading  aloud  to  each 
other  and  commenting  verse  by  verse  on  Mr. 
Waller,  whom  they  admit  to  be  "a  great 
Genius  and  a  gallant  Writer."  There  is  a 

115 


OSCAR   WILDE 

delightful  savour  about  that  dialogue,  dry  as 
some  of  the  questions  were  that  those  two 
young  sparks  discussed  with  such  wet  throats. 
There  is  a  suggestion  of  the  town  outside  and 
the  country  beyond,  of  stage-coaches  passing 
through  the  Haymarket,  and  of  Hampshire 
gentlemen  "  being  forbid  by  the  perpetual  Rains 
to  follow  the  daily  labour  of  their  Country 
Sports,"  handing  about  their  Brimmers  within 
doors,  "  as  fast  as  if  they  had  done  it  for  Exer- 
cise." And  those  young  men  talk  with  just  the 
fine  superiority  of  Ernest  and  Gilbert  to  the 
authordom  whose  rules  and  persons  they  amuse 
themselves  by  discussing. 

Ernest  and  Gilbert  are,  however,  better 
talkers.  In  fact,  their  talk  is  far  too  good  really 
to  have  been  heard.  They  set  their  excellence 
as  a  barrier  between  themselves  and  life.  Not 
for  a  moment  will  they  forget  that  they  are 
the  creatures  of  art :  not  for  a  moment  will  they 
leave  that  calm  air  for  the  dust  and  turmoil  of 
human  argument.  Wilde  was  never  so  sure  of 
his  art  as  in  this  dialogue,  where  Ernest,  that 
ethereal  Sancho  Panza,  and  Gilbert,  that  rather 
languid  Don  Quixote,  tilt  for  their  hearer's  joy. 
They  share  the  power  of  visualization  that  made 
Wilde's  own  talk  like  a  continuous  fairy  tale. 
They  turn  their  ideas  into  a  coloured  pageantry, 
and  all  the  gods  of  Greece  and  characters  of  art 

116 


INTENTIONS 

are  ready  to  grace  by  their  visible  presence  the 
exposition,  whether  of  the  ideas  that  are  to  be 
confuted  or  of  those  that  are  to  take  their  place. 
"  In  the  best  days  of  art,"  says  Ernest,  "  there 
were  no  art  critics,"  and  four  pages  follow  in 
which  the  sculptor  releases  the  sleeping  figures 
from  the  marble,  Phaedrus  bathes  his  feet  in  the 
nymph-haunted  meadow,  the  little  figures  of 
Tanagra  are  shaped  with  bone  or  wooden  tool 
from  river  clay,  Artemis  and  her  hounds  are 
cut  upon  a  veined  sardonyx,  the  wanderings  of 
Odysseus  are  stained  upon  the  plaster,  and 
round  the  earthen  wine-jar  Bacchus  dances  and 
Silenus  sprawls. 

"But  no,"  says  Gilbert,  "the  Greeks  were 
a  nation  of  art- critics.0  He  balances  with  a 
sequence  of  ideas  his  friend's  pageant  of  pictures. 
The  Greeks  criticized  language,  and  "  Words 
have  not  merely  music  as  sweet  as  that  of  viol 
and  lute,  colour  as  rich  and  vivid  as  any  that 
makes  lovely  for  us  the  canvas  of  the  Venetian 
or  the  Spaniard,  and  plastic  form  no  less  sure 
and  certain  than  that  which  reveals  itself  in 
marble  or  in  bronze,  but  thought  and  passion 
and  spirituality  are  theirs  also,  are  theirs  indeed 
alone.  If  the  Greeks  had  criticized  nothing  but 
language,  they  would  still  have  been  the  great 
art-critics  of  the  world.  To  know  the  principles 
of  the  highest  art  is  to  know  the  principles 

117 


OSCAR   WILDE 

of  all  the  arts."  And  so  the  talk  goes  on.  There 
is  but  one  defect  in  this  panoramic  method  of 
presenting  ideas.  Each  time  that  Wilde  empties, 
or  seems  to  spill  before  us,  his  wonderful  cornu- 
copia of  coloured  imagery,  he  seems  to  build  a 
wave  that  towers  like  the  blue  and  silver  billow 
of  Hokusai's  print.  Now,  surely,  it  will  break, 
we  say,  and  are  tempted  to  echo  Cyril  in  '  The 
Decay  of  Lying,'  when,  at  the  close  of  one  of 
these  miraculous  paragraphs,  he  remarks,  "I 
like  that.  I  can  see  it.  Is  that  the  end?" 
Too  many  of  Wilde's  paragraphs  are  perora- 
tions. 

It  is  easy,  in  remembering  the  colour  and 
rhythm  of  this  dialogue,  to  forget  the  subtlety 
of  its  construction,  the  richness  of  its  matter, 
and  the  care  that  Wilde  brought  to  the  con- 
sideration of  his  subject.  1  have  pleased  myself 
by  working  out  a  scheme  of  its  contents, 
such  as  Wilde  may  have  used  in  building  it. 
Perhaps  I  could  have  found  no  better  method  of 
illustrating  the  qualities  I  have  mentioned. 

He  begins  with  a  story  in  the  memoirs  of  an 
Academician,  and,  without  telling  it,  goes  on 
to  praise  autobiographies  and  biographies  and 
egotism,  in  order  to  induce  a  frame  of  mind  in 
the  reader  that  shall  make  him  ready  to  consider 
without  too  much  hostility  a  peculiarly  sub- 
jective form  of  art.  He  winds  into  his  subject 

118 


INTENTIONS 

like  a  serpent,  as  Goldsmith  said  of  Burke,  by 
way  of  music,  returning  to  the  story  told  by  the 
Academician,  which  is  allowed  to  suggest  a 
remark  on  the  uselessness  of  art-criticism.  The 
ideas  follow  in  some  such  order  as  this.  Bad 
Criticism.  The  Browning  Society  as  an  ex- 
ample. Browning.  A  swift  and  skilful  return 
to  the  point  at  issue.  The  Greeks  not  art 
critics.  The  Greeks  a  nation  of  art  critics. 
Life  and  Literature  the  highest  arts.  Walter 
Pater.  Greek  criticism  of  language  and  the 
test  of  the  spoken  word.  Blind  Milton  writing 
by  ear  alone.  Example  of  Greek  criticism  in 
Aristotle's  "Poetics."  Identification  of  the 
creative  and  critical  faculties.  All  fine  art  is 
self-conscious.  Criticism  as  such  more  diffi- 
cult than  creation.  Action  and  reverie.  Sin 
an  element  of  progress,  because  it  intensifies 
the  individuality.  The  world  made  by  the 
singer  for  the  dreamer.  Criticism  itself  art,  a 
form  of  autobiography  concerned  with  thoughts 
not  events.  Criticism  purely  subjective,  and  so 
independent  of  obvious  subject.  For  examples, 
Ruskin's  prose  independent  of  his  views  on 
Turner;  Pater's  description  of  Mona  Lisa  in- 
dependent of  the  intention  of  Leonardo.  "  The 
meaning  of  a  beautiful  created  thing  is  as  much 
in  the  soul  of  him  who  looks  at  it,  as  it  was  in 
his  soul  who  wrought  it."  Music.  "Beauty 

119 


OSCAR   WILDE 

has  as  many  meanings  as  man  has  moods."  The 
highest  criticism  "criticizes  not  merely  the  in- 
dividual work  of  art,  but  Beauty  itself,  and  fills 
with  wonder  a  form  which  the  artist  may  have 
left  void,  or  not  understood,  or  understood 
incompletely."  A  work  of  art  is  to  the  critic  a 
suggestion  for  a  new  work  of  his  own.  Modern 
painting.  Too  intelligible  pictures  do  not 
challenge  the  critic.  Imitation  and  suggestion. 
"The  aesthetic  critic  rejects  those  obvious  modes 
of  art  that  have  but  one  message  to  deliver,  and 
having  delivered  it  become  dumb  and  sterile." 
At  this  point,  supper,  with  a  promise  to  discuss 
the  critic  as  interpreter.  Part  II  picks  up  the 
discussion  and  continues.  Works  of  art  need 
interpretation.  A  true  appreciation  of  Milton, 
for  example,  impossible  without  scholarship. 
But  the  truth  of  a  critic's  interpretation  depends 
on  the  intensity  of  his  own  personality.  All 
arts  have  their  critics.  The  actor  a  critic  of  the 
drama.  The  executant  a  critic  of  the  composer. 
Critics  "  will  be  always  showing  us  the  work  of 
art  in  some  new  relation  to  our  age."  Tendency 
towards  finding  experience  in  art  rather  than  in 
life.  Life  a  failure  from  the  artistic  point  of 
view,  if  only  because  a  moment  of  life  can  never 
be  lived  again,  whereas  in  literature,  one  can  be 
sure  of  finding  the  particular  emotion  for  which 
one  looks.  A  pageantry  of  the  things  that  have 

120 


INTENTIONS 

been  happening  in  Dante  for  six  hundred  years. 
Baudelaire  and  others.  The  transference  of 
emotion.  Not  through  life  but  through  art  can 
we  realize  perfection.  The  immorality  of  art. 
"For  emotion  for  the  sake  of  emotion  is  the 
aim  of  art,  and  emotion  for  the  sake  of  action 
is  the  aim  of  life,  and  of  that  practical  organiza- 
tion of  life  that  we  call  society."  A  further 
comparison  between  action  and  contemplation. 
Ernest  asks,  "We  exist,  then,  to  do  nothing," 
and  Gilbert  answers,  "  It  is  to  do  nothing  that 
the  elect  exist."  There  follows  one  of  the  few 
passages  that  contains  any  outspoken  mention 
of  a  decadence.  (This  word  was  freely  used  as 
a  label  in  England  and  France  at  this  time.) 
"But  we  who  are  born  at  the  close  of  this 
wonderful  age  are  at  once  too  cultured  and  too 
critical,  too  intellectually  subtle  and  too  curious 
of  exquisite  pleasures,  to  accept  any  speculations 
about  life  in  exchange  for  life  itself."  "In  the 
development  of  the  critical  spirit  we  shall  be 
able  to  realise,  not  merely  our  own  lives,  but  the 
collective  life  of  the  race."  Heredity,  "the  only 
one  of  the  gods  whose  real  name  we  know,"  brings 
gifts  of  strange  temperaments  and  impossible 
desires,  and  the  power  of  living  a  thousand 
lives.  Imagination  is  "concentrated  race-ex- 
perience." Being  and  becoming  compared  with 
doing.  Defence  of  egotism.  "  The  sure  way  of 

121 


OSCAR    WILDE 

knowing  nothing  about  life  is  to  try  to  make 
oneself  useful."  Schoolmasters.  Self-culture, 
not  the  culture  of  others,  the  proper  aim  of 
man.  The  idea  is  dangerous :  so  are  all  ideas. 
Ernest  suggests  that  the  fact  that  a  critical  work 
is  subjective  places  it  below  the  greatest  work, 
which  is  impersonal  and  objective.  Gilbert 
replies  that  *'the  difference  between  objective 
and  subjective  work  is  one  of  external  form 
merely.  It  is  accidental,  not  essential.  All 
artistic  creation  is  absolutely  subjective."  Critics 
not  even  limited  to  the  more  obviously  sub- 
jective forms  of  expression,  but  may  use  drama, 
dialogues,  narrative,  or  poetry.  He  then  turns 
more  particularly  to  the  critic's  qualifications. 
He  must  not  be  fair,  not  be  rational,  not  be 
sincere,  except  in  his  devotion  to  the  principle 
of  beauty,  Journalism,  reviewing,  and  pruri- 
ence. Intrusion  of  morals  into  art.  Further 
consideration  of  the  critic's  qualifications.  Tem- 
perament, its  cultivation  through  decorative  art. 
A  digression  on  modern  painting,  returning  to 
the  subject  of  decorative  art.  The  influence  of 
the  critic  should  be  the  mere  fact  of  his  exist- 
ence. "  You  must  not  ask  of  him  to  have  any 
aim  other  than  the  perfecting  of  himself."  It  is 
not  his  business  to  reform  bad  artists,  who  are 
probably  quite  irreclaimable.  Remembering, 
but  not  alluding  to  Whistler's  attack,  he  lets 

122 


INTENTIONS 

Ernest  ask,  "  But  may  it  not  be  that  the  poet  is 
the  best  judge  of  poetry,  and  the  painter  of 
painting?"  Gilbert  replies,  "The  appeal  of  all 
art  is  simply  to  the  artistic  temperament." 
Great  artists  unable  to  recognize  the  beauty  of 
work  different  from  their  own.  Examples : — 
Wordsworth  on  Keats,  Shelley  on  Wordsworth, 
Byron  on  all  three,  Sophocles  on  Euripides, 
Milton  on  Shakespeare,  Reynolds  on  Gains- 
borough. The  future  belongs  to  criticism. 
"  The  subject-matter  at  the  disposal  of  creation 
is  always  diminishing,  while  the  subject-matter 
of  criticism  increases  daily. "  The  use  of  criticism. 
It  makes  culture  possible,  makes  the  mind  a  fine 
instrument,  "takes  the  cumbersome  mass  of 
creative  work,  and  distils  it  into  a  finer  essence." 
It  recreates  the  past.  It  makes  us  cosmopolitan. 
Goethe  could  not  hate  France  even  during  her 
invasion  of  Germany.  Comparison  between 
ethics  and  aesthetics.  "  To  discern  the  beauty 
of  a  thing  is  the  finest  point  to  which  we  can 
arrive."  "Creation  is  always  behind  the  age. 
It  is  Criticism  that  leads  us."  A  swift  summary, 
with  a  graceful  transition  to  the  dawn  and 
opening  windows  over  Piccadilly.  Such  is  the 
skeleton  of  thought  that  connects  all  that  is 
said,  and,  disguised  by  a  wonderful  skill,  makes 
even  the  transitions  delightful,  and  remembers 
the  main  purpose  again  and  again  without  ever 

123 


OSCAR   WILDE 

wearying  us  by  allowing  us  to  be  conscious  of 
repetition. 

But,  forgetting  these  mechanics  and  listening 
to  that  light-hearted  conversation,  we  become 
aware  that  we  are  enjoying  the  exposition  of 
a  point  of  view  without  an  understanding  of 
which  Wilde  would  be  unintelligible  as  either 
man  or  writer.  It  does  not  represent  him  com- 
pletely ;  a  man's  points  of  views  are  as  various 
as  his  moods.  But,  with  «  The  Decay  of  Lying,' 
it  does  represent  what  was,  perhaps,  the  domi- 
nant mood  of  his  life.  The  dialogues  overlap, 
but  do  not  contradict  each  other.  It  can  hardly 
have  been  chance  that  divided  them  in  Inten- 
tions, by  *  Pen,  Pencil,  and  Poison/  that  reflects 
the  mood  directly  opposite,  the  mood  in  which 
he  delighted  to  see  a  personality  express  itself 
in  clothes,  in  vice,  in  action  of  any  kind  other 
than  the  vivid  inaction  of  art.  It  is  more  likely 
to  have  been  self-knowledge.  For  the  mood 
that  dictated  the  study  of  Wainewright  was  akin 
to  that  in  which  he  found  it  an  astounding  ad- 
venture to  entertain  poisonous  things.  "  It  was 
like  feasting  with  panthers  ;  the  danger  was  half 
the  excitement."  Wilde's  tragedy  may  be 
traced  to  the  conflict  between  these  moods,  the 
one  inviting  him  to  life,  the  other  to  art.  In 
either  case,  life  or  art  matched  its  colours  to 
seduce  his  temperament.  The  mood  of  the 

124 


INTENTIONS 

dialogues  was  that  in  which  he  turned,  not 
necessarily  always  to  writing,  but  to  seek  ex- 
perience in  art.  In  this  mood  he  preferred,  if 
you  like  to  put  it  so,  to  take  life  at  second-hand, 
and  was  happier  to  speak  of  Corot  than  of 
twilight,  of  Turner  than  of  sunset.  In  this 
mood,  like  Vivian,  he  did  not  seek  in  Japanese 
art  to  know  Japan,  but  rather  to  learn  a  new 
country  "  anywhere  out  of  the  world."  Ancient 
Greece  did  not  mean  to  him  the  Peloponnesian 
War,  but  the  candour  of  Grecian  statuary  and 
the  small  figures  of  Tanagra,  in  the  folds  of 
whose  dancing  dresses,  that  seem  always  to 
have  caught  the  tint  of  the  evening  sky  in  their 
terra-cotta,  he  found  the  secret  of  quite  another 
country  than  the  Greece  of  the  historian.  It 
was  always  his  pleasure  to  begin  where  others 
had  ended,  and  criticism  rather  than  creation 
came  to  mean  for  him  the  delicate  adventures 
of  the  intellect,  such  a  life  as  was  the  best  part 
of  his  own.  And  so  criticism  became  creation 
for  him,  building  its  impressions  into  things 
beautiful  in  themselves,  and  transforming  the 
life  of  the  critic  into  something  no  less  delight- 
ful than  the  subjects  of  his  contemplation. 

Such  a  theory  of  criticism  had  not  been  stated 
before  his  time,  though  there  had  been  such 
critics  and  such  criticism.  The  abstract  usually 
follows  the  concrete,  and  the  practice  dictates 

125 


OSCAR   WILDE 

the  precept.  Wilde  had  in  his  mind  as  he 
wrote  such  fine  flaming  things  as  Swinburne's 
study  of  Blake,  and  such  slow-moving  mag- 
nificent pageants  as  "  Marius  the  Epicurean/'  in 
which  Pater  had  criticized  a  century  of  manners 
and  ideas.  And,  perhaps,  he  did  not  forget  his 
own  '  Pen,  Pencil,  and  Poison,'  that  was  "  a 
study  in  green,"  as  well  as  a  summary  of  the 
life  and  talents  of  Janus  Weathercock  of  The 
London  Magazine. 

Beautiful  criticism  had  been  made  as  long  ago 
as  when  Sidney  wrote  of  the  "blind  crowder," 
whose  song  moved  his  heart  like  the  sound  of 
a  trumpet.  But  men  had  not  known  what  they 
were  doing,  and  made  lovely  things  with  quite 
another  purpose.  Coleridge  set  the  key  for 
many  men's  playing  when  he  said  that  "the 
ultimate  end  of  criticism  is  much  more  to  estab- 
lish the  principles  of  writing,  than  to  furnish 
rules  how  to  pass  judgments  on  what  has  been 
written  by  others ;  if  indeed  it  were  possible 
that  the  two  could  be  separated."  And  Mr. 
Arthur  Symons,  who  has  in  our  own  day  made 
fine  critical  things,  yet  says,  quite  humbly,  that 
"the  aim  of  criticism  is  to  distinguish  what  is 
essential  in  the  work  of  a  writer,"  and  again, 
that  "  criticism  is  a  valuation  of  forces."  Hazlitt 
was  no  further  from  the  truth  when  he  wrote, 
in  a  pleasant,  rather  malicious  article  on  the 

126 


INTENTIONS 

critics  of  his  time,  that  "a  genuine  criticism 
should,  as  I  take  it,  reflect  the  colours,  the  light 
and  shade,  the  soul  and  body  of  a  work." 
Criticism,  as  Wilde  saw  it,  was  free  to  do  all 
these  things,  but  had  a  further  duty  to  itself. 
Hazlitt,  and  those  who  read  him  in  his  own  day, 
thought  that  he  was  giving  opinions,  talking, 
reflecting  "  the  soul  and  body  of  a  work  " ;  but 
it  is  for  himself  that  we  read  him  now,  and  his 
subjects  and  opinions  matter  little  beside  the 
gusto  and  the  fresh  wind  of  the  chalk  downs 
that  make  his  essays  things  in  themselves  and 
fit  for  such  criticism  as  he  liked.  Waine- 
wright  too,  who  learnt  from  Hazlitt,  "deals," 
as  Wilde  saw,  "with  his  impressions  of  the 
work  as  an  artistic  whole,  and  tries  to  translate 
these  impressions  into  words,  to  give,  as  it  were, 
the  literary  equivalent  for  his  imaginative  and 
mental  effect."  But  he  did  not  say  so,  and 
perhaps  Walter  Pater's  essays  were  the  first  to 
make  it  impossible  not  to  recognize  that  criticism 
was  more  than  a  series  of  judgments,  opinions 
and  ideas,  necessarily  subordinate  to  the  thing 
criticized. 

Wilde,  at  any  rate,  recognized  this,  and  carried 
passive  recognition  into  active  proclamation  of  a 
new  creed  for  critics.  He  gave  them  a  new 
creed  and  a  new  charter,  and,  if  he  had  done 
nothing  else,  would  have  earned  a  place  in  the 

127 


OSCAR   WILDE 

history  of  our  literature.  He  showed  that  they 
were  free  to  do  all  they  had  ever  attempted,  to 
track  the  secret  stream  of  inspiration  to  its 
source,  to  work  out  alike  the  melody  and 
counterpoint  of  art,  to  discover  its  principles,  to 
enjoy  its  examples,  to  paint  portraits,  to  talk 
with  their  sitters,  to  enounce  ideas,  to  catch  the 
fleeting  sunlight  and  shadow  of  impression. 
They  were  free  to  do  all  this,  and  for  a  creed 
he  taught  them  that  criticism  is  itself  a  creative 
art,  perhaps  the  most  creative  of  the  arts,  cer- 
tainly an  art  to  be  practised  with  no  less  delicate 
care  than  that  of  the  maker  of  poems,  the  teller 
of  stories,  the  painter  of  pictures,  the  man  who 
captures  a  melody,  or  the  man  who  shapes  a 
dream  in  stone. 

My  private  predilections  may  have  led  me  to 
lay  too  much  emphasis  on  the  main  contention 
of  'The  Critic  as  Artist.'  I  hope  not,  but 
must  take  this  opportunity  of  remembering 
that,  like  *  The  Decay  of  Lying,'  this  dialogue 
is  rich  in  other  matter  than  theory.  Wilde 
never,  unless  in  the  essay  on  Wainewright, 
deliberately  set  himself  to  estimate  an  artist 
or  to  paint  a  portrait.  But  throughout  the 
two  dialogues  are  scattered  fragments  of  vivid 
criticism,  sometimes  a  little  swift  and  careless, 
always  subordinated  as  notes  of  colour  to  the 
prevailing  scheme  of  the  whole,  but  never 

128 


INTENTIONS 

impersonal  or  dull.  It  is  impossible  to  read 
a  page  of  Intentions  without  experiencing  a 
delightful  stimulus.  It  is,  in  my  opinion, 
that  one  of  Wilde's  books  that  most  nearly 
represents  him.  In  nothing  else  that  he 
wrote  did  he  come  so  near  to  pouring  into 
literature  the  elixir  of  intellectual  vitality  that 
he  royally  spilled  over  his  conversation. 

The  fourth  essay  in  the  book  is  not  on  the 
high  level  of  the  others.  It  is  more  practical 
and  less  beautiful,  was  written  earlier  than  the 
rest,  and  published  in  the  year  after  Wilde's 
marriage.  It  is  interesting,  but  less  as  a  thing 
in  itself  than  as  an  indication  of  the  character  of 
Wilde's  knowledge  of  the  theatre.  I  have  there- 
fore passed  it  over  to  the  next  chapter. 


129 


VII 
THE   THEATRE 

THERE  is  a  public  glory  in  the  art  of  the  theatre, 
a  direct  and  immediate  applause  that  is  nearer 
to  the  face-to-face  praise  and  visible  worship 
that  is  won  by  conversation  than  the  discreet 
approval  of  readers  of  books.  Of  all  the  arts 
that  of  the  drama  is  most  likely  to  attract  the 
talker  for  talk's  sake.  By  its  means  he  can  set 
his  fancies  moving  on  the  boards,  fling  his 
metaphors  dressed  and  coloured  on  a  monstrous 
screen,  and  entertain  a  thousand  listeners  at 
once.  Hazlitt  never  wrote  a  play ;  but  his  was 
talk  with  a  purpose.  He  talked  to  learn,  to 
teach,  to  think  aloud.  But  Lamb,  who  talked 
for  the  delight  of  himself  and  his  friends,  tried 
to  amuse  a  larger  audience  with  "  Mr.  H.," 
and,  when  that  play  was  damned,  joined  heartily 
in  the  hisses,  for  fear  of  being  mistaken  for  the 
author.  Those  who  conspired  at  the  Mermaid 
Tavern  to  send  brave  argosies  of  wit  trafficking 
on  a  bluer  sea  than  ever  sailed  Drake's  galleons 
were  playwrights  to  a  man.  Particularly  the 
theatre  attracts  those  dandies  among  authors  and 
talkers,  for  whom  social  means  as  much  as  artistic 

130 


THE    THEATRE 

success — Steele,  Congreve,  Wilde.  Congreve, 
like  Wilde,  went  to  Trinity  College,  Dublin 
(though  he  was  not  an  Irishman),  came  to 
London  with  but  little  money,  was  a  public 
character  before  he  was  twenty-five,  cared  as 
much  for  society  as  for  art,  grew  fat  with 
success,  and  became  a  gentleman  of  the  world. 
The  differences  between  his  comedies  and 
Wilde's  are  not  due  to  different  aims  in  writing, 
but  only  to  differences  in  their  personalities, 
and  to  the  change  in  public  taste  during  the  two 
centuries  that  passed  between  "  Love  for  Love  " 
and  The  Importance  of  Being  Earnest.  Not 
until  Congreve  had  had  three  plays  successfully 
acted  did  he  write  one  of  which  "  but  little  .  .  . 
was  prepared  for  that  general  taste  which  seems 
now  to  be  predominant  in  the  palates  of  our 
audience." 

It  is  important  in  considering  Wilde's  early 
comedies  to  remember  the  character  of  the 
audience  with  which  he  had  to  contend.  His 
was  a  public  that  asked  to  feel  as  well  as  to 
smile,  a  public  that  had  grown  accustomed 
to  smile  with  tears  in  its  eyes,  a  public  that  was 
best  pleased  to  laugh  loudly  and  to  sob  into 
handkerchiefs,  and  judged  a  play  by  theloudness 
of  the  laughs  and  the  number  of  the  handker- 
chiefs that  it  made  necessary.  He  had  not  a 
Restoration  audience  of  men  and  women  with 

131 


OSCAR  WILDE 

sharpened  wits  and  a  delight  in  their  exercise, 
ready  to  smile  and  quite  unready  to  take  any- 
thing seriously  except  amusement.  It  is  for 
that  reason  that  he  called  Lady  Windermcres 
Fan  "  A  Play  about  a  Good  Woman,"  instead 
of  making  Mrs.  Erlynne  a  Sylvia  and  punishing 
Lord  Darlington  with  a  marriage. 

The  spectacular  effects  of  the  theatre,  the 
possibilities  of  delightful  dialogue,  the  public 
glory,  of  which  he  was  always  rather  greedy, 
drew  Wilde  to  the  writing  of  plays.  But  be- 
side these  less  intimate  motives  he  had  a  genuine 
dramatic  instinct  that  kept  him  from  his  early 
youth  intermittently  preparing  himself  as  a  play- 
wright. The  first  thing  he  wrote  after  the 
publication  of  Poems  was  a  play.  He  took  it 
with  him  to  America,  and  on  his  return  wrote 
another.  With  the  charming  braggadocio  of 
one  who  was  quite  determined  that  there  should 
be  an  Op.  XXX.  he  printed  Op.  II.  on  the  title- 
page  of  the  private  issue  of  The  Duchess  of 
Padua.  His  public  recognition  as  a  playwright 
was  deferred  till  1892,  but  after  the  writing 
of  Vera,  which,  I  suppose,  was  Op.  I.,  he 
seldom  ceased  to  observe  and  to  plan  for  the 
stage. 

The  character  of  Wilde's  study  of  the  theatre 
was  shown  in  'The  Truth  of  Masks,'  and  in 
the  dramatic  criticism  that  he  wrote  in  the  years 

132 


THE    THEATRE 

immediately  following  his  marriage.  It  was  a 
study  of  methods  and  concerned  no  less  with 
stage-management  than  with  the  drama.  Nearly 
thirty  years  ago  he  made  a  plea  for  beautiful 
scenery,  and  asked  for  that  harmony  between 
costumier  and  scene-painter  that  has  been 
achieved  in  our  day  by  Charles  Ricketts  and 
Cayley  Robinson  under  the  management  of 
Mr.  Herbert  Trench.  He  remarked  that  painted 
doors  were  superior  to  real  ones,  and  pointed  out 
that  properties  which  need  light  from  more  than 
one  side  destroy  the  illumination  suggested  by 
the  scene-painter's  shadings.  From  the  first  his 
dramatic  criticism  was  written  in  the  wings,  not 
from  the  point  of  view  of  an  audience  careless 
of  means,  observant  only  of  effects.  Vera  may 
have  been  dull,  and  The  Duchess  of  Padua  un- 
playable, but  actors,  at  least,  shall  have  no  fault 
to  find  in  the  technique  of  Lady  Wiudermere's 
Fan.  That  play  seems  to  me  to  be  no  more 
than  a  conscious  experiment  in  the  use  of  the 
knowledge  that  Wilde  had  sedulously  worked 
to  obtain. 

There  was  a  continuity  in  Wilde's  interest 
in  the  theatre  wholly  lacking  in  his  passing 
fancies  for  narrative  or  essay-writing.  This, 
with  the  fact  that  his  plays  brought  him  his  first 
financial  success,  has  made  it  usual  to  consider 
him  as  a  dramatist  whose  recreations  are  repre- 

133 


OSCAR  WILDE 

sented  by  his  books.  Even  Mr.  Symons,  in  his 
article  on  Wilde  as  "An  Artist  in  Attitudes," 
finds  that  his  plays,  "  the  wittiest  that  have  been 
seen  upon  the  modern  stage,"  expressed,  "  as  it 
happened  by  accident,  precisely  what  he  himself 
was  best  able  to  express."  I  cannot  help  feeling 
that  this  is  a  little  unjust  to  him.  His  most 
perfectly  successful  works,  those  which  most 
exactly  accomplish  what  they  attempt,  without 
sacrificing  any  part  of  themselves,  are,  perhaps, 
The  Importance  of  Being  Earnest  and  Salome. 
Both  these  are  plays.  But  neither  of  them 
seems  to  me  so  characteristic,  so  inclusive  of 
Wilde  as  Intentions,  De  Profundis,  The  Portrait 
of  Mr.  W.  ff.9  or  even  The  Picture  of'  Dorian 
Gray.  His  plays  are  wilfully  limited,  subordi- 
nated to  an  aim  outside  themselves,  and,  except 
in  the  two  I  have  just  mentioned,  these  limita- 
tions are  not  such  as  to  justify  themselves  by 
giving  freedom  to  the  artist.  Some  limitations 
set  an  artist  free  for  an  achievement  otherwise 
impossible.  But  the  limitations  of  which  I 
complain  only  made  Wilde  a  little  contemp- 
tuous of  his  work.  They  did  not  save  his  talent 
from  preoccupations,  but  compelled  it  to  a 
labour  in  whose  success  alone  he  could  take  an 
interest. 

It  is  impossible  not  to  feel  that  Wilde  was 
impatient  of  the  methods  and  the  meanings  of 

134 


THE    THEATRE 

his  first  three  successful  plays,  like  a  juggler, 
conscious  of  being  able  to  toss  up  six  balls,  who 
is  admired  for  tossing  three.  These  good  women, 
these  unselfish,  pseudonymous  mothers,  these 
men  of  wit  and  fashion  discomfited  to  make 
a  British  holiday ;  their  temptations,  their  sacri- 
fices, their  defeats,  are  not  taken  from  any  drama 
played  in  Wilde's  own  mind.  He  saw  them 
and  their  adventures  quite  impersonally ;  and 
no  good  art  is  impersonal.  Salome  kissing  the 
pale  lips  of  lokanaan  may  once  have  moved 
him  when  he  saw  her  behind  the  ghostly  foot- 
lights of  that  secret  theatre  in  which  each  man 
is  his  own  dramatist,  his  own  stage-manager, 
and  his  own  audience.  But  Lady  Windermere 
did  not  return  to  her  husband  for  Wilde's  sake, 
and  he  did  not  feel  that  Sir  Robert  Chiltern's 
future  mattered  either  way.  He  cared  only 
that  an  audience  he  despised  should  be  relieved 
at  her  return,  and  that  to  them  the  career  of 
a  politician  should  seem  to  be  important.  Not 
until  the  production  of  The  Importance  of  Being 
Earnest  did  he  share  the  pleasure  of  the  pit. 
I  know  a  travelling  showman  who  makes  "  en- 
joy "  an  active  verb,  and  speaks  of  "  enjoying 
the  poor  folk "  when,  for  coppers,  he  lets  them 
ride  on  merry-go-rounds,  and  agitate  themselves 
in  swing-boats,  which  offer  him  no  manner  of 
amusement.  In  just  this  way  Wilde  "  enjoyed  " 

135 


OSCAR   WILDE 

the  London  audiences  with  his  early  plays.  He 
did  not  enjoy  them  himself. 

Hazlitt  said  of  Congreve  that  "  the  work- 
manship overlays  the  materials ;  in  Wycherley 
the  casting  of  the  parts  and  the  fable  are  alone 
sufficient  to  ensure  success."  Wilde  may  not 
have  read  Hazlitt  on  "  The  English  Comic 
Writers,"  but  his  earlier  plays  suggest  a  deter- 
mination to  "ensure  success"  after  the  manner 
of  Wycherley,  and  to  overlay  the  base  material 
necessary  for  that  purpose  with  wit's  fine  work- 
manship after  the  manner  of  Congreve.  The 
fables,  the  characters,  the  settings,  were  chosen 
on  account  of  their  experience  ;  all  were  veterans 
with  reputations  untarnished  by  any  failure  in 
popularity.  Some  were  taken  from  the  English 
stage,  some  from  the  French ;  all  served  as  the 
machinery  to  keep  an  audience  interested  and 
carry  Wilde's  voice  across  the  footlights.  In 
the  theatre,  as  in  storytelling,  he  was  not  un- 
ready to  work  to  bouts-rimes. 

I  say,  to  carry  Wilde's  voice  across  the  foot- 
lights :  that  is  exactly  what  his  plays  do.  Those 
neat,  polished  sentences,  snapping  like  snuff- 
boxes, are  often  taken  from  the  books  that  hold 
what  he  chose  to  preserve  of  his  conversation. 
An  aphorism  that  has  served  the  author  of 
The  Soul  of  Man  and  shone  for  a  moment  in 
Dorian  Gray  is  given  a  new  vitality  by  Lord 

136 


THE    THEATRE 

Illingworth,  and  what  is  good  enough  for  Lady 
Narborough  is  a  little  better  in  the  mouth  of 
Dumby.  Wilde  was  never  without  the  power, 
shared  by  all  amateurs  of  genius,  of  using  up 
the  odds  and  ends  from  one  pastime  to  fill  out 
the  detail  of  another.  Doing  things,  like 
Merime'e,  for  wagers  with  himself,  he  would  make 
plays  that  should  be  powerful  in  their  effect  on 
other  people,  but  he  would  reserve  the  right  to 
show,  even  while  making  them,  that  he  could 
do  something  else.  He  learnt  from  Musset, 
and  believed,  with  Fortunio,  that  "  a  pun  is 
a  consolation  for  many  ills,  and  a  play  upon 
words  as  good  a  way  as  another  of  playing  with 
thoughts,  actions,  and  people."  He  consoled 
himself  for  his  plots  by  taking  extraordinary 
liberties  with  them,  and  amused  himself  with 
quips,  bons-mots,  epigrams  and  repartee  that 
had  really  nothing  to  do  with  the  business  in 
hand.  Most  of  his  witty  sayings  would  bear 
transplanting  from  one  play  to  another,  and  it 
is  necessary  to  consult  the  book  if  we  would 
remember  in  whose  mouth  they  were  placed. 
This  is  a  very  different  thing  from  the  dialogue 
of  Congreve  on  the  one  hand  or  of  J.  M.  Synge 
on  the  other.  The  whole  arrangement  in  con- 
versation, as  he  might  appropriately  have  called 
either  Lady  Windermere's  Fan,  An  Ideal  Hus- 
band, or  A  Woman  of  No  Importance,  was  very 

137 


OSCAR   WILDE 

much  lighter  than  the  story  that  served  as  its 
excuse  and  sometimes  rudely  interrupted  it.  It 
was  so  sparkling,  good-humoured  and  novel  that 
even  the  audience  for  whom  he  had  constructed 
the  story  forgave  him  for  putting  a  brake  upon 
its  speed  with  this  quite  separate  verbal  enter- 
tainment. 

I  suppose  that  this  forgiveness  encouraged 
him  to  believe  that  the  situations  and  emotional 
appeals  he  borrowed  from  melodrama  were  not 
necessary  to  his  success.  In  The  Importance  of 
Being  Earnest  he  threw  them  bravely  over- 
board, and  wrote  a  play  whose  very  foundation 
was  a  pun.  Nothing  could  be  a  better  proof  of 
the  inessential  nature  of  those  tricks  with  which 
he  had  been  making  sure  of  his  audience  than 
the  immense  superiority  of  this  play  to  the 
others.  Free  from  the  necessity  of  living  up  to 
any  drama  more  serious  than  its  conversation,  it 
preserves  a  unity  of  feeling  and  of  tone  that  sets 
it  upon  a  higher  level.  Wit  is  a  little  heartless, 
a  little  jarring,  when  flashed  over  a  crisis  of  con- 
science, even  when  we  know  that  the  agitated 
politician  is  only  a  figure  cut  from  an  illustrated 
paper  and  mounted  on  cardboard.  And  passion, 
whether  of  repentance  or  of  indignation,  is  a 
little  outre  in  a  picture-gallery  where  Lord 
Illingworth  has  said  that  a  well-tied  tie  is  the 
first  serious  step  in  life.  In  those  first  three 

138 


THE    THEATRE 

plays,  even  when  Wilde  makes  a  serious  effort 
to  get  dramatic  value  out  of,  for  example,  the 
Lord  Illingworth's  worldly  wisdom,  he  is  quite 
unable  to  disguise  the  fact  that  it  is  an  effort 
and  serious.  Those  plays  are  interesting,  amus- 
ing, clever,  what  you  will,  but  their  contradic- 
tions have  cost  them  beauty.  It  is  not  in  the 
least  surprising  that  The  Importance  of  Being 
Earnest,  the  most  trivial  of  the  social  plays, 
should  be  the  only  one  of  them  that  gives  that 
peculiar  exhilaration  of  spirit  by  which  we  recog- 
nise the  beautiful.  It  is  precisely  because  it  is 
consistently  trivial  that  it  is  not  ugly.  If  only 
once  it  marred  its  triviality  with  a  bruise  of  pas- 
sion, its  beauty  would  vanish  with  the  blow. 
But  it  never  contradicts  itself,  and  it  is  worth 
noticing  that  its  unity,  its  dovetailing  of 
dialogue  and  plot,  so  that  the  one  helps  the 
other,  is  not  achieved  at  the  expense  of  the  con- 
versation, but  at  that  of  the  mechanical  con- 
trivances for  filling  a  theatre  that  Wilde  had 
not  at  first  felt  sure  of  being  able  to  do  with- 
out. The  dialogue  has  not  been  weighted  to 
trudge  with  the  plot ;  the  plot  has  been  lightened 
till  it  can  fly  with  the  wings  of  the  dialogue. 
The  two  are  become  one,  and  the  lambent 
laughter  of  this  comedy  is  due  to  the  radio- 
activity of  the  thing  itself,  and  not  to  glow- 
worms incongruously  stuck  over  its  surface. 

139 


OSCAR  WILDE 

It  is  not  easy  to  define  the  quality  of  that 
laughter.  It  is  not  uproarious  enough  to  pro- 
vide the  sore  throat  of  farce.  It  is  not  thought- 
ful enough  to  pass  Meredith's  test  of  comedy. 
It  is  not  due  to  a  sense  of  superior  intellect,  like 
much  of  Mr.  Shaw's.  It  is  the  laughter  of  com- 
plicity. We  do  not  laugh  at  but  with  the 
persons  of  the  play.  We  would,  if  we  could, 
abet  the  duplicity  of  Mr.  Worthing,  and  be 
accessories  after  the  fact  to  the  Bunburying  of 
Algernon.  We  would  even  encourage  Lady 
Bracknell's  determined  statement,  for  we  are  in 
the  secret,  and  we  know — 

She  only  does  it  to  amuse, 
Because  she  knows  it  pleases. 

The  simultaneous  speech  of  Cecily  and  Gwen- 
dolen is  no  insult  to  our  intelligence,  nor  do  we 
boggle  for  a  moment  over  the  delightful  impossi- 
bility of  Lane.  We  are  caught  from  the  begin- 
ning by  a  spirit  of  delicate  fun.  We  busy  our- 
selves in  the  intrigues,  and  would  on  no  account 
draw  back.  The  Importance  of  Being  Earnest 
is  to  solid  comedy  what  filigree  is  to  a  silver 
bowl.  We  are  relieved  of  our  corporeal  enve- 
lopes, and  share  with  Wilde  the  pleasure  of 
sporting  in  the  fourth  dimension. 

•  •  •  •  • 

Nothing  better  illustrates  Wilde's  extraordi- 
140 


THE    THEATRE 

nary  versatility  than  his  almost  simultaneous 
business  as  two  entirely  different  dramatists. 
The  one  wrote  the  plays  we  have  been  discuss- 
ing, the  other,  plays  so  different  from  these  in 
character  that  it  is  hard  to  believe  that  they  are 
the  work  of  the  same  man.  These  other  plays 
have  been  called  "  romantic,"  a  word  that  hardly 
distinguishes  them  from  the  "  romantic  "  comedy 
of  The  Importance  of  Being  Earnest.  Still, 
Gautier  and  Flaubert  have  made  it  possible 
to  attribute  to  that  word  a  flavour  of  the  South 
and  the  East,  and  these  plays  have  Southern 
and  Eastern  settings  that  are  harmonious  with 
their  contents.  There  is  no  laughter  in  these 
plays.  They  are  nearer  to  The  Duchess  of 
Padua  than  to  comedy.  Wilde  delighted  in 
laughter,  but  also  in  a  quality  in  emotion  almost 
hostile  to  laughter,  a  quality  that  I  can  best  de- 
scribe as  magnificence.  In  his  prose  books  both 
are  expressed  ;  if  his  dramatic  writing  had  been 
limited  to  the  four  plays  that  brought  him 
success,  it  would  have  seemed  that  the  Wilde 
who  wrote  The  Sphinx  had  not  been  repre- 
sented on  the  stage. 

But,  when  he  was  writing  Lady  Windermere's 
Fan,  or  a  little  earlier,  he  wrote  down,  swiftly, 
as  if  to  relieve  himself,  a  play  whose  mood  was 
at  the  opposite  end  of  his  range.  And,  while 
The  Importance  of  Being  Earnest  was  filling  the 

141 


OSCAR   WILDE 

St.  James's  Theatre,  he  was  trying  to  finish 
La  Sainte  Courtisane,  and  had  submitted  to 
a  manager  the  latter  part  of  A  Florentine 
Tragedy,  which  he  had  never  been  able  to 
begin.  When  he  was  released  from  prison, 
he  left  the  manuscript  of  the  first  in  a  cab,  and 
did  not  complete  the  second.  He  had  imagined, 
while  in  Reading  Gaol,  two  other  such  plays 
as  Salome — Ahab  and  Isabel,  and  Pharaoh. 
These,  unfortunately,  like  The  Cardinal  of 
Arragon,  portions  of  which  Wilde  was  accus- 
tomed to  recite,  were  never  written.  The  non- 
existence  and  the  incompleteness  of  these  plays 
are  explicable  on  other  grounds  than  those  of 
inclination.  I  think  that  if  Salome  had  been 
produced  with  success  as  soon  as  it  was  written, 
Wilde  would  very  likely  not  have  written  his 
plays  about  good  women  and  conscience-stricken 
men  of  State,  or,  having  written  one,  would  have 
written  no  more.  It  is  possible  that  we  owe  The 
Importance  of  Being  Earnest  to  the  fact  that  the 
Censor  prevented  Sarah  Bernhardt  from  playing 
Salome  at  the  Palace  Theatre.  For  though 
Wilde  had  the  secret  of  a  wonderful  laughter, 
he  preferred  to  think  of  himself  as  a  person  with 
magnificent  dreams.  He  would  rather  have  been 
a  magician  than  a  jester.  The  well-dressed 
modern  plays  starved  too  many  of  his  intimate 
desires.  He  was  unable  to  clothe  magnificent 

142 


THE    THEATRE 

emotions  in  evening  dress.  But  applause  was 
necessary  to  him.  He  made  sure  of  it  by  the 
modern  plays,  and  had  not  a  chance  of  securing 
it  by  anything  else.  And  so  there  are  four 
social  comedies,  and  only  one  Salome. 

Of  the  unfinished  plays,  as  they  are  printed  in 
his  works,  there  is  little  to  be  said.  La  Saint e 
Courtisane  is  a  beautiful  fragment,  suggesting  a 
story  rather  intellectual  than  emotional,  but  an 
admirable  framework  on  which  to  drape  a  cloak 
of  imagery.  The  motive  is  the  same  as  that  of 
The  Portrait  of  Mr.  W.  H.  The  woman  covered 
with  jewels  is  converted  by  the  hermit  to  the 
love  of  God,  and  he  by  her  to  the  love  of  the 
flesh.  They  lose  their  own  beliefs  in  imparting 
them,  and  the  hermit  goes  to  Alexandria,  while 
the  woman  remains  in  the  desert.  The  dialogue 
is  of  the  same  character  as  that  of  Salome,  which 
we  shall  presently  discuss.  We  cannot  tell  how 
fine  a  play  it  might  have  been.  The  Florentine 
Tragedy  is  less  fragmentary.  As  Wilde  left  it, 
it  was  the  latter  part  of  a  play  in  one  act  in 
blank  verse,  beginning  with  the  surprisal  of  the 
lovers  by  the  husband.  The  whole  of  the  conver- 
sation between  the  three  had  been  written.  To  fit 
the  play  for  presentation  on  the  stage,  Mr.  Sturge 
Moore  wrote  a  preparation  for  it  that  cannot  be 
far  different  from  Wilde's  design,  and  is  now 
printed  with  the  rest.  It  is  not  the  business  of 

143 


OSCAR    WILDE 

this  book  to  consider  the  brilliant  and  vigorous 
poetry  of  Mr.  Sturge  Moore,  though  it  is 
impossible  not  to  remember  with  delight 
passages  frosti  many  of  his  books,  always  rich 
in  ore,  and  again  and  again  melting  into  purest 
gold.  His  induction  to  Wilde's  play  is  perfectly 
calculated.  He  catches  the  spirit  of  Wilde's 
verse,  and  subdues  his  own  to  agreement.  His  is 
the  difficult  task  of  so  drawing  Bianca's  charac- 
ter that  she  shall  be  able  without  incongruity  to 
beg  the  young  lord  to  kill  her  husband,  and, 
when  the  young  lord  is  himself  killed,  to  come 
dazed  towards  the  merchant  she  has  despised, 
with  the  question — 

"Why 
Did  you  not  tell  me  you  were  so  strong?" 

and  receive  the  answer — 

"Why 
Did  you  not  tell  me  you  were  beautiful  ?  " 

Wilde's  is  a  piece  of  cumulative  drama  that 
keeps  up  an  increasing  tension  in  the  audience 
from  the  moment  that  the  husband  enters  till 
the  moment  when  the  lover  dies  and  those  two 
sentences  are  spoken.  The  play  resembles  The 
Duchess  of  Padua  in  being  unable  to  disguise  an 
aloof  intention,  an  extraneous  will-power,  that 
is  perfectly  hidden  in  the  earlier  Salome. 

It  is  surprising  to  think  that  Salome  was  not 
written  with  a  view  to  production.     It  was  only 

144 


THE    THEATRE 

offered  to  Sarah  Bernhardt  when  she  asked 
Wilde  why  he  had  not  written  a  play  for  her. 
The  stage-directions,  I  am  told,  set  almost  in- 
soluble problems  to  the  manager,  whose  ideas 
are  limited  by  the  conventions  of  the  modern 
theatre.  The  final  speech  of  Salome'  is  of  a 
length  that  demands,  if  abridgment  is  to  be 
avoided,  a  consummate  actress  and  an  audience 
in  a  state  of  extraordinary  tension.  But,  since 
the  play  induces  such  a  tension,  the  lack  of  an 
actress  can  hardly  be  urged  as  a  blemish  on  its 
technique.  And  since,  when  the  play  is  pro- 
duced it  is  extremely  successful,  we  can  only 
rejoice  that  it  has  shown,  if  only  accidentally, 
the  inadequacy  of  once  accepted  dogmas  of 
theatrical  presentation.  An  appeal  to  the 
populace  is  not  good  criticism,  but  no  badly 
built  play  can  show  such  a  record  of  success 
as  Salome.  Mr.  Ross  will,  I  am  sure,  allow 
me  to  use  some  of  the  heavy  fire  of  facts  with 
which  he  answered  those  critics  who  spoke  of 
the  play  as  having  been  "dragged  from  ob- 
scurity "  when  it  was  produced  in  England  in 
1905.  "  In  1901,  within  a  year  of  the  author's 
death,  it  was  produced  in  Berlin;  from  that 
moment  it  has  held  the  European  stage.  It 
has  run  for  a  longer  consecutive  period  in  Ger- 
many than  any  play  by  any  Englishman,  not 
excepting  Shakespeare.  Its  popularity  has  ex- 
it 145 


OSCAR   WILDE 

tended  to  all  countries  where  it  is  not  prohibited. 
It  is  performed  throughout  Europe,  Asia,  and 
America.  It  is  played  even  in  Yiddish." 

But  before  discussing  the  play  itself  let  me 
set  down  the  facts  on  both  sides  of  the  mild 
controversy  over  the  writing  of  it  in  French. 
Wilde  had  talked  of  the  play  for  some  time 
before  he  wrote  it,  and  talked  of  it  chiefly  in 
Paris.  Frenchmen  had  applauded  the  fragments 
he  recited.  It  was  to  them  that  he  wished  to 
show  it  when  completed.  This  is  the  reason 
why  it  shares  with  "  Vathek  "  and  "  The  Gram- 
mont  Memoirs  "  the  distinction  of  being  a  work 
written  in  French  by  an  English-speaking  man 
of  genius.  It  has  been  suggested  that  the  lan- 
guage made  it  possible,  but  La  Sainte  Courtisane 
is  enough  to  show  that  it  could  have  been 
written  in  English.  There  are  slight  disagree- 
ments over  Wilde's  knowledge  of  French.  M. 
Andre  Gide  says  that  "he  knew  French  ad- 
mirably, but  pretended  to  have  to  look  for  the 
words  for  which  he  meant  his  listeners  to  wait. 
He  had  almost  no  accent,  or  at  most  only  what 
it  pleased  him  to  retain  to  give  a  new  and 
strange  aspect  to  his  words."  On  the  other 
hand,  M.  Stuart  Merrill  writes  of  his  speaking 
French  with  a  fantasy  that,  pleasant  enough  in 
conversation,  would  have  produced  a  deplorable 
impression  in  the  theatre.  For  example,  Wilde 

146 


THE    THEATRE 

ended  one  of  his  stories  with  "  Et  puis,  alors, 
le  roi  ilest  mouru." 

These  pieces  of  evidence  must  be  remembered 
when  we  consider  the  composition  of  Salome. 
Mr.  Ross  says  :  "  The  play  was  passed  for  press 
by  no  less  a  writer  than  Marcel  Schwob,  whose 
letter  to  the  Paris  publisher,  returning  the 
proofs  and  mentioning  two  or  three  slight  altera- 
tions, is  still  in  my  possession.  Marcel  Schwob 
told  me  some  years  afterwards  that  he  thought 
it  would  have  spoiled  the  spontaneity  and 
character  of  Wilde's  style  if  he  had  tried  to 
harmonize  it  with  the  diction  demanded  by  the 
French  Academy."  M.  Merrill  says :  "  Un 
jour  Wilde  me  remit  son  drame  qu'il  avait  ecrit 
tr&s  rapidement,  de  premier  jet,  en  fra^ais,  et 
me  demanda  d'en  corriger  les  erreurs  manifestes. 
Ce  ne  fut  pas  chose  facile  de  faire  accepter  a 
Wilde  toutes  mes  corrections.  .  .  .  Je  me  rap- 
pelle  que  la  plupart  des  tirades  de  ses  personnages 
commencaient  par  1'expletif:  enfin!  En  ai-je 
assez  biffe,  des  enfin!  Mais  je  m'apercus  bientot 
que  le  bon  Wilde  n'avait  en  mon  gout  qu'une 
confiance  relative,  et  je  le  recommandai  aux 
soins  de  Rette.  Celui-ci  continua  mon  travail 
de  correction  et  d'emendation.  Mais  Wilde  finit 
par  se  mefier  de  Rettd  autant  que  de  moi,  et  ce 
fut  Pierre  Louys  qui  donna  le  dernier  coup  de 
lime  au  texte  de  Salome"  In  comment,  I  shall 

147 


OSCAR   WILDE 

do  no  more  than  notice  that  the  play  was  written 
in  1891,  and  not  published  till  1893.  The  two 
stories  do  not  necessarily  contradict  each  other, 
for  Marcel  Schwob  did  not  suggest  that  he  saw 
the  manuscript,  and  M.  Merrill's  reminiscence 
is  concerned  with  Salome  long  before  it  was 
sent  to  the  printers. 

The  question  is  not  one  of  any  great  import- 
ance. It  is  sufficient  for  our  purpose  to  observe 
that  the  French  of  Salome,  whether  as  Wilde 
wrote  it  or  as  it  survived  the  emendations  of  his 
friends,  is  very  simple  in  construction.  Salome, 
daughter  of  Herodias,  Princess  of  Judaea,  did 
not  use  the  finer  subtleties  of  the  language  in 
which  she  loved  lokanaan.  A  perusal  of  Maeter- 
linck's "  Les  Sept  Princesses  "  had  taught  her  to 
use  a  speech  whose  power  depends  on  its  simpli- 
city. She,  Herod,  Herodias  and  all  their  en- 
tourage, speak  like  children  who  have  had  a 
French  nurse.  Their  speech  is  made  of  short 
sentences,  direct  assertions  and  negations,  that 
run  like  pages  beside  the  progress  of  the  play. 
They  show,  these  short  sentences,  what  is 
happening,  the  more  forcefully,  because  they  are 
themselves  aloof  from  it  and  busied  with  their 
own  concerns.  For  example : — 

"  Herode.  Qu'est-ce  que  cela  me  fait  qu'elle  danse  ou 
non  ?  Cela  ne  me  fait  rien.  Je  suis  heureux  ce  soir.  Je 
suis  tres  heureux.  Jamais  je  n'ai  ete  si  heureux. 

148 


THE    THEATRE 

Le  premier  soldat.  II  a  Tair  sombre,  le  tetrarque.  N'est- 
ce  pas  qu'il  a  Fair  sombre  ? 

Le  second  soldat.     II  a  1'air  sombre." 

The  effect  of  the  play  is  won  by  the  cumu- 
lative weight  of  these  short  contradictory 
sentences,  that  fall  like  continual  drops  of  water 
on  a  stone,  never  argue,  are  never  loud  enough 
to  be  quarrelsome,  and  sometimes  amuse  them- 
selves by  reflecting,  as  if  in  a  box  of  mirrors, 
a  single  object  in  a  hundred  ways.  The  moon  is 
translated  into  many  moods.  For  the  page  of 
Herodias  she  is  a  dead  woman  coming  from  the 
tomb  to  look  for  dead  men.  Salome's  lover 
sees  her  as  a  little  dancing  princess,  with  yellow 
veil  and  silver  feet.  For  Salome  she  is  a  little 
piece  of  money,  cold,  chaste,  a  virgin.  The  page 
of  Herodias  sees  her  again  as  a  dead  woman, 
covering  herself  with  a  winding-sheet,  and  when 
the  young  Syrian  dies,  laments  that,  knowing 
she  was  seeking  a  dead  man,  he  had  not  hidden 
his  friend  in  a  cavern  where  she  could  not  see 
him.  Herod  finds  her  an  hysterical  woman 
seeking  lovers  everywhere,  naked,  and  refusing 
to  be  veiled  by  the  clouds.  Herodias  finds  that 
the  moon  resembles  the  moon,  and  that  is  all. 
Then  in  the  eyes  of  Herod  she  becomes  red  in 
accordance  with  the  prophecy,  and  Herodias  re- 
plies, jeering,  "  And  the  Kings  of  the  Earth 
have  fear."  And  finally,  when  Salome  is  speak- 

149 


OSCAR   WILDE 

ing  to  the  head,  when  all  is  over  but  her  death, 
Herod  cries  aloud  that  the  moon  should  be  put 
out  with  the  torches  and  the  stars,  because  he 
begins  to  be  afraid. 

The  drama,  reflected  in  these  images  of  the 
moon  that  show  the  changing  colours  of  the 
minds  that  look  at  her,  is  thrown  inward,  and 
must  be  read  between  the  lines.  Rather  than 
describe  the  strength  of  an  emotion,  or  show  it  in 
immediate  action,  Wilde  shows  what  it  compels 
its  possessor  to  disregard.  Salome'  answers  the 
question  of  the  young  Syrian  with  irrelevant 
remarks,  because  she  is  obsessed  by  the  mole's 
eyes  of  her  stepfather.  When  lokanaan  speaks, 
and  the  young  Syrian  suggests  that  she  should 
go  into  the  garden  in  her  litter,  she  replies 
simply,  "  II  dit  des  choses  monstrueuses  a  propos 
de  ma  mere,  n'est-ce  pas  ? "  When  he  kills  him- 
self, on  account  of  her  words  to  the  prophet, 
and  falls  before  her  feet,  she  does  not  see  him. 
The  page  laments,  and  a  soldier  tells  her  of  what 
has  happened  before  her  eyes : — 

"  Le  premier  soldat.  Princesse,  le  jeune  capitaine  vient  de 
se  tuer. 

Salome.     Laisse-moi  baiser  ta  bouche,  lokanaan." 

This  is  potential  as  opposed  to  kinetic  drama, 
and  expresses  itself  not  in  action,  but  in  being 
unmoved  by  action.  It  is  an  expression  of 
the  aspiration  towards  purely  potential  speech 

150 


THE    THEATRE 

characteristic  of  the  French  symbolists,  and  of 
all  who  seek  "  a  literature  in  which  the  visible 
world  is  no  longer  a  reality,  and  the  unseen 
world  no  longer  a  dream."  It  was,  perhaps,  the 
fear  that  such  drama  of  the  mind  would  be  im- 
possible on  the  stage  that  made  Maeterlinck 
write  as  sub-title  to  a  book  of  plays,  "Little 
Dramas  for  Marionettes."  For  the  speech 
maps  out  by  avoidance  what  is  really  said,  and 
whereas  some  plays  would  lose  little  by  being 
acted  in  dumb  show,  these  appeal  less  to  the  eye 
than  to  the  ear. 

In  writing  Salome,  however,  Wilde  did  not 
neglect  the  wonderful  visual  sense  of  the  theatre 
that  was,  later,  to  suggest  to  him  the  appearance 
on  the  stage  of  Jack  in  mourning  for  his  non- 
existent brother.  He  was  able  to  see  the  play 
from  the  point  of  view  of  the  audience,  and  re- 
fused no  means  of  intensifying  its  effect.  When 
Salome  is  leaning  over  the  cistern,  listening  for 
the  death  of  lokanaan,  he  does  not  allow  the 
executioner  to  come  up  with  the  head.  The 
man  would  have  shared  the  attention  of  the 
audience,  and  made  the  head  a  piece  of  meat. 
Instead :  "  Un  grand  bras  noir,  le  bras  du 
bourreau,  sort  de  la  citerne  apportant  sur  un 
bouclier  d'argent  la  tete  d'lokanaan.  Salome  la 
saisit.  Herode  se  cache  le  visage  avec  son 
manteau.  Herodias  sourit  et  s'evente.  Les 

151 


OSCAR   WILDE 

Nazareens  s'agenouillent  et  commencent  a  prier." 
The  head,  like  a  dramatic  moment,  isolated 
upon  the  stage,  compels  a  group  of  characteristic 
actions.  Its  appearance  is  a  significant  speech. 
The  strength  of  the  emotion  in  the  play  blinds 
many  to  the  beauty  without  which  it  would  be 
worthless.  Salome's  lust,  wreaking  itself  on 
dead  lips  because  it  was  denied  them  living,  is, 
indeed,  a  powerful  demon  to  subdue  to  the  ser- 
vice of  beauty.  And  the  prurient,  who  are 
most  intimately  moved  by  it,  make  up  most 
of  those  who  cannot  see  beyond  it.  But  this 
emotion  is  but  part  of  a  larger  harmony,  which, 
though  still  more  powerful,  is  not  allowed  to 
confuse  the  delicate,  careful  fingering  of  the 
artist.  Control  is  never  lost,  and,  when  the 
play  is,  done,  when  we  return  to  it  in  our  wak- 
ing dreams,  we  return  to  that  elevation  only 
given  by  the  beautiful,  undisturbed  by  the  vivid- 
ness, the  clearness  with  which  we  realise  the 
motive  of  passion  playing  its  part  in  that  deeper 
motive  of  doom,  that  fills  the  room  in  which  we 
read,  or  the  theatre  in  which  we  listen,  with  the 
beating  of  the  wings  of  the  angel  of  death. 


152 


VIII 
DISASTER 

BEFORE  the  success  of  the  plays,  Wilde  had 
been  an  adventurer  on  thin  ice,  exhibiting  a 
brave  superiority  to  fortune,  but  painfully  con- 
scious that  his  income  was  far  smaller  than  that 
on  which  it  was  possible  to  live  with  the  happy 
extravagance  that  was  natural  to  him.  He  had 
been  born  with  the  ghost  of  a  silver  spoon  in  his 
mouth,  but  had  never  been  able  to  materialize 
it.  It  was  his  right  to  live  luxuriously,  since 
that  task  was  one  that  he  was  peculiarly  fitted 
to  perform.  Some  carelessness  in  the  inviting 
of  his  fairy  godmothers,  some  inattention  on  the 
part  of  the  presiding  gods,  had  denied  him  that 
right.  When  the  success  of  the  plays  suddenly 
raised  his  income  to  several  thousands  of  pounds 
a  year,  he  lost  no  time  in  living  up  to  and  above 
it.  Some  of  his  extravagances  were  of  the 
simplest,  most  childish  kind.  He  over-fed,  like 
a  schoolboy  in  a  tuckshop  with  an  unexpected 
sovereign  in  his  hand.  Flowers  he  had  always 
worn,  hansom-cabs  he  had  always  used,  but  now 
he  bought  the  most  expensive  button-holes,  and 
kept  his  cab  waiting  all  day.  His  friendships 

153 


OSCAR  WILDE 

became  proportionately  costly,  for  he  denied 
nothing  to  those  he  liked,  and  some  of  them 
never  forgot  to  ask.  He  hurriedly  ruined  him- 
self with  prosperity,  like  the  poor  man  in  the 
fairy  tale,  whose  wish  for  all  the  gold  in  the 
world  was  granted  by  a  mischievous  destiny. 

The  success  of  the  plays  and  the  extravagance 
that  it  permitted  placed  him  in  so  strong  a  light 
of  public  attention  that  he  could  do  nothing  in 
secret.  He  became  one  of  those  people  whose 
celebrity  lends  a  savour  to  gossip.  Scandal 
borrowed  wings  from  the  knowledge  that  it  had 
a  beginning  in  truth.  In  1889,  before  the  malefi- 
cent flood  of  gold  was  poured  upon  him,  he  had 
become  accustomed  to  indulge  the  vice  that, 
openly  alluded  to  in  the  days  and  verses  of 
Catullus,  is  generally  abhorred  and  hidden  in 
our  own.  He  had  been  in  youth  a  runner  after 
girls,  but,  as  a  man,  he  ceased  to  take  any  in- 
terest in  women.  In  the  moment  of  his  success, 
when  many  were  ready  to  throw  themselves  at 
his  feet,  one,  perhaps,  of  the  reasons  of  his  power 
was  his  own  indifference  to  his  conquests.  Many 
excuses  have  been  made  for  him.  It  has  been 
suggested,  for  example,  that  in  his  absorption  in 
antiquity  he  allowed  himself  to  forget  that  he 
was  not  living  in  it.  But  Wilde  was  not  a 
scholar  with  a  rampart  of  books  between  him- 
self and  the  present.  Our  business  here  is  scien- 

154 


DISASTER 

tific,  not  apologetic,  and  such  evidence  as  we 
have  shows  that  the  vice  needs  none  but  a 
pathological  explanation.  It  was  a  disease,  a 
malady  of  the  brain,  not  the  necessary  con- 
sequence of  a  delight  in  classical  literature. 
Opulence  permitted  its  utmost  development, 
but  did  not  create  it.  Opulence  did,  however, 
make  it  noticeable,  and  prepared  the  circum- 
stances in  which  it  was  publicly  punished. 

Wilde  had  always  been  laughed  at,  and,  even 
before  the  facts  of  his  conduct  were  generally 
known,  the  laughter  was  coloured  by  dislike. 
A  book  that  was  written  by  a  small,  prehensile 
mind,  gifted  with  a  limber  cleverness,  enables 
us  to  see  him  through  the  eyes  of  the  early 
nineties.  This  book,  "The  Green  Carnation," 
is  a  limited  but  faithful  caricature.  Wilde  was 
accused  of  having  written  it,  but  characteris- 
tically replied :  "  I  invented  that  magnificent 
flower.  But  with  the  middle-class  and  mediocre 
book  that  usurps  its  strangely  beautiful  name, 
I  have,  I  need  hardly  say,  nothing  whatsoever 
to  do.  The  flower  is  a  work  of  art.  The  book  is 
not.  "  Here,  as  in  the  matter  of  "  Patience,"  he 
could  not  forgo  the  perversity  of  lending  colour 
to  other  people's  parodies  of  himself.  "The 
Green  Carnation  "  shows  us  Esme  Amarinth  and 
a  youthful  patrician  who  models  himself  upon 
him  expounding  the  art  of  being  self-consciously 

155 


OSCAR    WILDE 

foolish,  wearing  green  carnations,  and  teaching 
choir-boys  to  sing  a  catch  about  "rose-white 
youth"  in  the  presence  of  the  widow  of  a 
strong  and  silent  British  soldier.  Lady  Locke 
thinks  that  England  has  changed,  and  though 
fascinated  by  Amarinth's  under-study,  does  not 
marry  him,  for  fear  her  "  soldier's  son, "  a  stout 
Jehu  of  the  governess-cart,  should  learn  from 
him  a  soul-destroying  and  effeminate  love  of 
carnations  pickled  in  arsenic.  This  book  is  like 
a  clever  statue,  brightly  painted,  of  Britannia 
refusing  the  advances  of  the  aesthete.  The 
aesthete  is  made  to  look  rather  a  fool;  and 
so  is  Britannia.  Such  sections  of  the  public  as 
took  pleasure  in  it  thought  Wilde  a  peculiarly 
arrogant  coxcomb,  a  disconcerting  and  polished 
reply  to  the  Victorian  tradition  of  muscular  man- 
hood in  which  they  had  long  been  secure.  They 
were  ready  to  rejoice  in  his  discomfiture,  and  their 
hostility  to  Wilde  spread  swiftly  and  gave  a 
quality  of  triumph  to  the  delight  of  all  classes  as 
soon  as  he  was  arrested. 

An  elaborate  account  of  the  various  trials 
would  in  no  way  serve  the  purpose  of  this  book. 
It  is  sufficient  to  say  that  on  May  25,  1895,  he 
was  sentenced  to  two  years'  imprisonment  with 
hard  labour. 


156 


IX 
DE   PROFUNDIS 

THE  book  called  De  Prof  unfits,  first  published 
in  1905,  five  years  after  Wilde's  death,  is  not 
printed  as  it  was  written,  but  is  composed  of 
passages  from  a  long  letter  whose  complete  pub- 
lication would  be  impossible  in  this  generation. 
The  passages  were  selected  and  put  together  by 
Mr.  Robert  Ross  with  a  skill  that  it  is  impos- 
sible sufficiently  to  admire.  The  letter,  a  manu- 
script of  "  eighty  close-written  pages  on  twenty 
folio  sheets,"  was  not  addressed  to  Mr.  Ross 
but  to  a  man  to  whom  Wilde  felt  that  he 
owed  some,  at  least,  of  the  circumstances  of 
his  public  disgrace.  It  was  begun  as  a  rebuke 
of  this  friend,  whose  actions,  even  subsequent  to 
the  trials,  had  been  such  as  to  cause  Wilde  con- 
siderable pain.  It  was  not  delivered  to  him,  but 
given  to  Mr.  Ross  by  Wilde,  who  also  gave 
instructions  as  to  its  partial  publication. 

It  is  not  often  possible  to  detect  the  original 
intention  of  rebuke  in  the  published  portions 
of  De  Profundis.  I  suppose  that  as  Wilde 
pointed  out  his  friend's  share  in  his  disaster, 
and  set  down  on  paper  what  that  disaster  was, 

157 


OSCAR    WILDE 

he  came  to  examine  its  ulterior  effect  on  his 
own  mind,  for  those  pages  that  are  open  to  us 
contain  such  an  examination.  He  is  in  prison, 
and  is  at  pains  to  realize  exactly  what  this 
means  to  him:  where  he  is  unchanged,  where 
he  has  lost,  and  where  and  how  he  has  gained. 
He  would  draw  up  a  profit  and  loss  account,  of 
the  loaves  that  are  sustenance  for  the  body  and 
the  flowers  of  the  white  narcissus  that  are  food' 
for  the  soul,  and  in  this  way  give  himself 
courage  to  face  the  world  with  the  knowledge 
that  he  had  kept  his  soul  alive.  He  will  dis- 
cover where  he  stands  with  regard  to  Christi- 
anity, and  where  with  regard  to  Flaubert.  A 
critic  and  artist,  he  will  realize  himself  among 
masterpieces,  and  discover  what  is  altered  in  the 
personality  for  whose  notation  he  has  been  ac- 
customed to  use  his  criticism  of  works  of  art. 
"To  the  artist,  expression  is  the  only  mode 
under  which  he  can  conceive  life  at  all.  To 
him  what  is  dumb  is  dead." 

Wilde's  life  in  prison  was  lived  on  two  planes. 
Only  one  of  them  is  represented  in  De  Pro- 
fundis.  In  writing  that  letter  he  was  able  to 
pick  up  the  frayed  threads  of  his  intellectual 
existence,  to  find  that  some  were  gold  and 
some  were  crimson,  and  to  learn  that  whatever 
else  he  might  have  lost  he  had  not  lost  his  lord- 
ship over  words.  The  existence  whose  threads 

158 


DE    PROFUNDIS 

he  thus  collected  was  not  that  which  was  at  the 
moment  determining  the  further  development 
of  his  character.  It  was  an  aftermath  of  that 
summer  of  the  intellect  that  had  given  him 
Intentions.  Instead  of  the  debonair  personality 
of  an  Ernest  or  a  Gilbert,  he  painted  now  a  no 
less  ideal  vision  of  himself  in  circumstances 
similar  to  those  that  now  surrounded  him. 

Behind  this  imaginary  and  as  it  were  dramatic 
life  was  another  in  which  he  shared  the  days  and 
the  day's  business  of  his  fellow  convicts. 

"  We  tore  the  tarry  rope  to  shreds 

With  blunt  and  bleeding  nails  ; 
We  rubbed  the  doors,  and  scrubbed  the  floors 

And  cleaned  the  shining  rails  : 
And  rank  by  rank,  we  soaped  the  plank, 

And  clattered  with  the  pails." 

There  was  the  routine  of  the  prison,  the  daily 
walk  for  one  hour  round  a  circular  path,  watched 
by  warders,  inside  a  wall  that  hid  all  but  the  sky 
and  the  topmost  branches  of  a  tree,  upon  whose 
bare  twigs,  buds,  and  green  and  ruddy  leaves,  the 
prisoners  depended  for  news  of  the  magnificent 
passage  of  the  seasons.  These  daily  walks,  like 
all  the  work  of  the  prison,  took  place  in  silence, 
broken  only  by  the  warders'  words  of  command 
delivered  in  the  raucous  voice  that  tradition  has 
dictated.  As  speech  is  the  greatest  of  man's 
privileges,  so  its  deprivation  is  the  least  bearable 

159 


OSCAR  WILDE 

of  his  punishments.  During  the  daily  walks 
even  those  convicts  who  in  other  things  are 
obedient  to  the  prison  discipline,  learn  to  speak 
without  a  perceptible  motion  of  the  lips.  For 
six  weeks  Wilde  walked  in  silence,  but  one 
evening  at  the  end  of  that  time,  he  heard  the 
man  walking  behind  him  say :  "  Oscar  Wilde, 
I  am  sorry  for  you.  It  must  be  worse  for  you 
than  for  us."  He  nearly  fainted,  and  replied : 
"  No ;  it's  the  same  for  all  of  us."  In  this 
way  he  made  the  acquaintanceship  of  his  fellows. 
One  by  one  he  talked  with  all  of  them,  and 
these  scraps  of  conversation,  he  told  M.  Andrd 
Gide,  made  his  life  so  far  tolerable  that  he  lost 
his  first  desire  of  killing  himself.  "The  only 
humanizing  influence  in  prison  is  the  prisoners," 
he  wrote  after  he  came  out.  Except  in  the 
matter  of  permission  to  write  (a  permission 
not  granted  until  near  the  end  of  his  term,  and 
then  only  on  the  recommendation  of  the  doctor), 
the  prison  discipline  was  in  no  way  relaxed  for 
Wilde.  He  slept  on  a  plank  bed.  He  did  not, 
like  Wainewright,  remain  "a  gentleman,"  and 
share  a  cell  with  a  bricklayer  and  a  sweep, 
neither  of  whom  ever  offered  him  the  brush. 
He  cleaned  out  his  cell,  polished  his  tin  drinking 
cup,  turned  the  crank,  and  picked  the  oakum 
like  the  rest. 

Echoes  of  these  things  are  heard  in  De  Pro- 
160 


DE    PROFUNDIS 

fwidis,  but  if,   as  Wilde  had,  we  have  made 
ourselves 

"  Misers  of  sound  and  syllable,  no  less 
Than  Midas  of  his  coinage," 

it  is  not  in  what  books  say  but  in  their  style 
that  we  look  for  the  secrets  of  their  writers. 
And  it  is  impossible  not  to  notice  that  the 
character  of  Wilde's  prose  in  this  book  is  not 
very  different  from  that  in  Intentions.  He 
observed  changes  in  himself,  and  foresaw  others, 
but  the  real  alteration  of  his  point  of  view  was 
not  accomplished  until  he  came  out  of  prison. 
In  gaol  he  was  in  retreat,  like  a  man  who  has 
gone  into  a  monastery.  The  world  was  still 
the  world  that  he  had  left,  and  not  until  he  was 
again  free  did  he  realize  more  vividly  than  by 
speculation  how  different  his  life  was  to  be,  and 
across  what  a  gulf  he  would  look  back  at  the 
existence  that  had  been  broken  off  by  his 
disaster.  His  artistic  attitude  had  not  yet  been 
changed. 

It  is  for  this  reason  that  the  book  raises  so 
easily  a  question  dear  to  those  who  prefer  prais- 
ing or  blaming  to  understanding.  Is  it  sincere  ? 
they  ask.  Is  it  possible  that  a  man  who  felt 
such  things  sincerely  could  write  of  his  feelings 
in  such  mellifluous  prose  ?  Is  it  sincere  ?  they 
ask,  with  particular  insistence,  pointing  to  the 
L  161 


OSCAR    WILDE 

character  of  Wilde's  life  after  leaving  prison  as 
a  proof  that  it  was  not.  And  if  not,  what  then  ? 
Why  then,  they  say,  it  is  worthless. 

"  Blind  mouths !  that  scarce  themselves  know  how  to  hold 
A  sheep-hook,  or  have  learnt  aught  else  the  least 
That  to  the  faithful  herdsman's  art  belongs  ! 
What  recks  it  them  ?    What  need  they  ?    They  are  sped  ; 
And,  when  they  list,  their  lean  and  flashy  songs 
Grate  on  their  scrannel-pipes  of  wretched  straw." 

They  demand  that  the  truth  shall  be  told  in 
a  hoarse  voice,  that  they  may  recognize  it,  and 
yet  the  ugly,  conscientious  noise  of  their  scran- 
nel-pipes is  no  nearer  than  De  Profundis  to  the 
sincerity  they  admire.  Sincerity,  in  the  sense 
that  they  give  to  that  word,  does  not  exist  in 
art.  "What  people  call  insincerity  is  simply 
a  method  by  which  we  can  multiply  our  per- 
sonalities." That  sentence,  from  the  mouth  of 
one  of  the  personalities  that  Wilde  was  able  to 
assume,  explains  the  obvious  variety  of  his  work. 
It  throws  also  no  dubious  light  upon  the  general 
nature  of  art.  For  in  art  no  attitude  is  insin- 
cere whose  result  is  beautiful,  and  no  attitude 
is  possible  whose  result  may  not  be  beautiful. 
All  depends  on  the  artist  and  on  the  depth  and 
abandon  of  his  insincerity.  For  art  tolerates 
many  contradictions,  but  a  work  of  art  tolerates 
none.  The  man  who  takes  an  attitude  and  is 

162 


DE    PROFUNDIS 

unable  to  sustain  it,  who  smirks  at  the  audience, 
who  plays  as  it  were  the  traitor  to  his  own 
choice,  can  produce  nothing  but  what  is  ugly, 
since,  like  him,  it  will  contain  a  contradiction. 
But  the  man  who  chooses  an  attitude,  and  pre- 
serves it  consistently  in  any  work  of  art,  is 
thereby  fulfilling  a  condition  of  beauty.  He 
may  make  a  lovely  thing,  and  then,  taking 
another  attitude,  may  contradict  himself  in  a 
thing  of  no  less  loveliness.  Repentance  like  that 
in  De  Profundis  is  a  guarantee  of  a  moment 
of  humility,  but  not  of  a  life  of  reform. 
Shakespeare  wrote  Hamlet's  soliloquy  and  also 
Juliet's  murmuring  from  the  balcony.  Yet  he 
was  not  always  in  love,  nor  always  melancholy 
with  inaction.  We  are  accustomed  to  insin- 
cerity in  play-writing,  and  do  not  expect  each 
character,  fool  or  wise,  young  or  old,  to  represent 
its  author.  We  allow,  as,  for  an  obvious  ex- 
ample, in  Restoration  comedy,  plays  to  be 
written  from  a  standpoint  that  their  authors 
could  not  possibly  maintain  in  private  life.  In 
poetry  also,  we  do  not  consider  Browning  insin- 
cere because  he  speaks  now  for  Lippo  Lippi, 
and  now  for  Andrea  del  Sarto.  In  novels  we 
allow  Fielding  to  write  "  Jonathan  Wild  "  as 
a  satirist,  and  "  Joseph  Andrews  "  as  a  comic 
romancer,  and  we  are  not  shocked  when  he 
relishes  in  imagination  deeds  that  as  a  magistrate 

163 


OSCAR   WILDE 

he  would  be  bound  to  censure.  I  think  we  have 
to  learn  that  all  fine  literature  is  dramatic.  No 
man  pours  from  his  mouth  in  any  single  speech 
all  the  roses  and  the  vomit  that  would  represent 
his  soul.  Men  speak  and  hold  their  peace. 
They  make  and  their  hands  are  still.  And  many 
moods  flit  by  while  they  are  silent,  and  myriad 
souls  agitate  the  blood  in  the  veins  of  those 
motionless  hands.  The  artist  is  he  who,  re- 
membering this  mood  or  that,  can  hold  it  fast 
and  maintain  it  long  enough  for  the  making 
of  a  work  of  art.  We  do  not  ask  him  to  retain 
it  further.  The  shaping  of  his  mood  in  words 
or  in  clay  has  already  changed  his  personality. 
The  writer  of  a  mad  song  need  not  gibber  in 
the  streets.  Golden  phrases  lose  none  of  their 
magnificence  if  he  who  made  them  wears  plain 
homespun  when  we  meet  him  in  the  market- 
place. He  has  been  a  king  for  a  moment,  and 
given  us  his  kingship  for  ever.  We  can  ask  no 
more. 

Wilde,  perhaps  more  than  other  men,  insisted 
on  the  dramatic  character  of  his  work.  In  con- 
sidering any  of  it  we  should  remember  those 
sentences  in  the  last  paragraph  of  'The  Truth 
of  Masks': — "Not  that  I  agree  with  every- 
thing that  I  have  said  in  this  essay.  There  is 
much  with  which  I  entirely  disagree.  The 
essay  simply  represents  an  artistic  standpoint, 

164 


DE    PROFUNDIS 

and  in  aesthetic  criticism  attitude  is  everything." 
I  am  not  sure  that  this  confession  does  not  spoil 
6  The  Truth  of  Masks.'  It  is  perilously  like 
an  aside ;  but  Wilde  was  sufficiently  subtle  to 
have  chosen  a  mood  which  such  an  aside  would 
illustrate  rather  than  contradict.  In  considering 
his  work,  we  must  remember,  first,  that  all  work 
is  dramatic,  true  to  an  individual  mood  only ; 
and,  secondly,  that  Wilde,  more  clearly  con- 
scious of  this  than  most  artists,  was  better  able 
to  take  advantage  of  it.  He  was  freed  from 
those  qualms  of  conscience  which  made  Swin- 
burne glad  to  differentiate  his  earlier  from  his 
later  work  by  saying: — "In  my  next  work 
it  should  be  superfluous  to  say  that  there  is  no 
touch  of  dramatic  impersonation  or  imaginary 
emotion."  This  sentence,  that  denies  together 
what  is  universal  and  what  does  not  exist  (since 
you  cannot  imagine  an  emotion  without  feeling 
it)  points  to  no  blemish  in  Swinburne's  work, 
but  only  to  a  discomfort  of  mind  that  some  of 
it  must  have  caused  him.  From  this  dis- 
comfort Wilde  was  free.  He  had  many 
tuning  -  forks,  and  distrusted  none  of  them 
because  it  happened  to  be  pitched  differently 
from  another. 

There  is  no  doubt  that,  when  De  Profundis 
was  finished,  Wilde  regarded  it  as  a  document 
of  historical  value,  as  a  veracious  confession. 

165 


OSCAR  WILDE 

This  is  clear  from  the  tone  in  which  he  wrote 
of  it  to  Mr.  Ross  : — "  I  don't  defend  my  con- 
duct. I  explain  it.  Also  there  are  in  my  letter 
certain  passages  which  deal  with  my  mental 
development  in  prison,  and  the  inevitable  evolu- 
tion of  my  character  and  intellectual  attitude 
towards  life  that  has  taken  place ;  and  I  want 
you  and  others  who  still  stand  by  me  and  have 
affection  for  me  to  know  exactly  in  what  mood 
and  manner  I  hope  to  face  the  world."  Those 
sentences  certainly  let  us  see  the  attitude  that 
Wilde  hoped  to  induce  in  his  readers,  but,  if  we 
would  turn  to  Wilde  himself,  and,  careless  of 
the  beauty  of  the  work,  pry  past  it  to  discover 
the  private  feelings  of  the  author,  we  must  take 
them  not  as  a  statement  of  the  truth,  but, 
seeking  the  truth,  take  that  statement  into 
account.  That  statement,  the  published  De  Pro- 
fundis,  those  unpublished  portions  of  the  letter 
which,  probably,  will  never  be  read  in  our  life- 
time, the  whole  of  Wilde's  works,  the  whole 
of  his  life,  the  character  of  that  person  to  whom 
he  was  immediately  writing,  the  character  of 
those  other  friends  by  whom  he  desired  to  be 
read,  the  character  which,  without  deliberate 
choice,  he  had  himself  grown  accustomed  to 
present  to  them :  we  must  know  all  these  things, 
and  be  able  to  weigh  them  exactly,  and  balance 
them  justly  against  each  other.  Have  I  not 

166 


DE    PROFUNDIS 

said  enough  to  show  that  it  is  a  vain  task  to 
seek  for  the  absolute  truth  in  such  a  matter, 
and  that  we  are  better  and  more  hopefully 
employed  when  we  concern  ourselves  simply 
with  a  wonderful  piece  of  literature  dictated  by 
certain  conditions  that  we  admit  are  impossible 
accurately  to  discover  ? 

In  pointing  out  that  the  details  of  Wilde's 
life  in  prison  did  not  affect  the  manner  of  his 
thought,  but  only  provided  him  with  fresh 
material,  I  do  not  wish  to  suggest  that  prison 
was  unimportant  to  him.  It  might  have  been. 
He  might,  in  revolt  against  it,  have  made  it 
no  more  than  a  hideous  accident,  stunting  his 
nature  by  not  refusing  to  allow  it  to  assimilate 
the  black  bread  that  had  been  thrown  to  it  as 
well  as  the  sweetened  cakes.  If  he  had  been 
earlier  released,  as  he  said,  this  might  have 
happened.  He  was  not  released,  and  revolt 
was  changed  to  acceptance,  and,  at  last,  he  was 
able  to  say,  as  he  had  hoped,  that  society's  send- 
ing him  to  prison  ranked  with  his  father's  send- 
ing him  to  Oxford,  as  a  turning  point  in  his  life. 
But  that  is  a  question  for  the  next  chapter,  for 
imprisonment  did  not  radically  alter  him  until 
he  was  again  in  the  world. 

In  prison,  however,  the  anaesthetic  of  mag- 
nificent living  was  denied  him,  and  he  turned  to 
magnificent  thought,  recovering  the  power  that 

167 


OSCAR    WILDE 

had  been  his  before  popular  success  had  nar- 
rowed his  horizon. 

"  Knowing  the  possible,  see  thou  try  beyond  it 
Into  impossible  things,  unlikely  ends  ; 
And  thou  shalt  find  thy  knowledgeable  desire 
Grow  large  as  all  the  regions  of  thy  soul." 1 

In  1894  he  had  known  the  possible,  and 
achieved  it  in  The  Importance  of  Being 
Earnest.  But  in  1889  he  had  been  trying  far 
beyond  it,  and  now  again,  in  prison,  he  found 
his  desires  growing  far  beyond  the  possible,  and 
covering  the  regions  of  his  soul.  He  needed  an 
idea  that  should  make  this  bread-and-water 
existence  one  with  that  of  wine  and  lilies,  an 
idea  that  should  make  it  possible  for  him  to 
conceive  his  life  as  a  whole,  and,  in  the  con- 
ception, make  it  so. 

In  De  Profundis  he  tries  to  make  his  friend 
realize  what  he  has  scarcely  realized  himself; 
the  depth  of  his  fall,  the  twilight  in  his  cell,  the 
twilight  in  his  heart,  the  nature  of  suffering,  the 
nature  of  the  sorrow  that  does  not  allow  itself 
to  be  forgotten.  He  writes  passages  so  poig- 
nant as  to  blind  us  to  their  beauty,  for  sorrow 
is  no  less  sorrow  when  it  walks  in  purple  than 
when  in  rags  it  lies  in  the  dust.  Then,  after 
showing  the  ruins  of  his  life,  he  paints  a  picture, 
no  less  poignant,  of  himself  rebuilding  that 

1  From  The  Sale  of  St.  Thomas.     By  Lascelles  Abercrombie. 

168 


DE    PROFUNDIS 

broken  edifice  with  those  things  that  he  has 
hitherto  rejected.  He  has  learnt,  he  tells  him- 
self, the  value  of  pain  and  the  virtue  of  humility. 
He  has  once  believed  that  pain  was  a  blemish 
on  creation,  and  that  the  sobbing  of  a  child 
made  the  gods  hide  their  faces  for  shame.  He 
now  believes  that  suffering  is  a  means  for  the 
purification  of  the  spirit,  a  fire  through  which 
vessels  of  clay  must  pass  to  their  perfection. 
And,  for  humility,  he  discovers  that  there  is  no 
defiance  so  lofty  as  that  of  self-accusation.  He 
has  been  told  to  forget  who  he  is  ;  life  in  prison 
almost  compels  him  to  rebellion ;  but  he  has 
learnt  that  only  by  remembering  his  identity, 
by  shifting  to  his  own  shoulders  the  burden  of 
his  disaster,  and  by  an  absolute  acceptance  of 
all  that  has  happened  in  and  to  him,  will  he  be 
able  to  win  the  pride  that  humility  confers  and 
that  rebellion  makes  impossible. 

This  purpose,  to  give  his  life  the  unity  he 
demanded  from  a  poem;  these  motives,  of 
suffering  and  humility,  run  waveringly  through 
De  Profundis,  carrying  with  them  here  and 
there  fragments  of  mournful  experience. 
Through  them  he  came  to  contemplate  Christ, 
not  only  as  a  type  of  humility  and  suffering, 
but  also  as  an  example  of  one  whose  life  was  a 
work  of  art.  In  such  books  as  De  Profundis, 
the  continuous  wandering  speech  of  a  mind  fol- 

169 


OSCAR   WILDE 

lowing  itself,  some  paragraphs  seem  to  with- 
draw themselves  a  little,  as  the  keynotes  of  the 
rest.  Such  paragraphs  are,  I  think,  those  in 
which  he  wrote  of  Christ  as  the  supreme  artist, 
of  Christ's  influence  on  art,  and  of  his  philosophy 
as  Wilde  interpreted  it.  These  paragraphs  have 
seemed  blasphemous  to  some  and  unreasonable 
to  others.  I  cannot  consider  them  more  blas- 
phemous than  a  Madonna  and  Child  by  Murillo, 
or  a  Christ  and  his  Father  by  Milton,  or  more 
unreasonable  than  those  persons  who  are  unable 
to  perceive  that  religion,  no  less  than  the  Sab- 
bath, was  made  for  man,  and  not  for  the  delecta- 
tion of  the  Almighty. 

Man  makes  God  in  his  own  image,  or  as  he 
would  like  himself  to  be,  and,  as  man's  image 
changes,  so  is  his  God  continually  recast. 
Wilde's  prose-poem  of  the  artist  and  the 
bronze  is  the  story  of  the  making  and  re- 
making of  religion.  The  Christ  of  the  Roman 
slaves  who  escaped  from  their  masters'  rods  to 
worship  their  God  in  cellars  was  indeed  a  Man 
of  Sorrows,  who  found  in  misery  and  low  estate 
the  means  of  creating  loveliness.  As  they 
hoped,  he  promised,  and  each  labourer's  penny 
was  minted  with  the  superscription  he  had 
himself  designed.  With  the  renaissance  of  joy 
came  new  Christs.  One  taught  the  Irish  monks 
to  build  their  wattled  cells.  Another,  delight- 

170 


DE    PROFUNDIS 

ing  in  richness  no  less  than  in  simplicity,  de- 
signed the  stone  lacework  of  the  French 
cathedrals.  Later,  the  sombre,  fiery  Calvin 
saw  a  divinity  of  black  and  scarlet.  Milton's 
God  conceived  humanity  as  an  epic,  whose  con- 
clusion must  neither  be  hurried  nor  delayed. 
There  have  been  Gods  of  war  and  Gods  of 
peace,  changing  with  man's  desires.  It  is  for 
that  reason  that  we  are  warned  to  make  no 
graven  images,  lest  we  should  commit  our- 
selves to  a  God  of  a  single  mood.  It  was  quite 
natural  that  the  Christ  whom  Wilde  saw,  as  he 
sat  on  the  wooden  bench  in  his  cell  and  turned 
the  pages  of  his  Greek  Testament,  should  be  a 
Christ  who  showed  that  in  all  the  acts  of  his 
life  there  had  been  hope,  a  Christ  who  perceived 
"  the  enormous  importance  of  living  completely 
for  the  moment,"  swept  aside  the  tyranny  of 
orthodoxy,  and  "regarded  sin  and  suffering  as 
being  in  themselves  beautiful  holy  things  and 
modes  of  perfection." 

Wilde  expresses  his  conception  with  incom- 
parable wit  and  charm.  When  he  speaks  of 
Christ's  love  of  the  sinner,  he  remarks  that 
"  the  conversion  of  a  publican  into  a  Pharisee 
would  not  have  seemed  to  him  a  great  achieve- 
ment." On  Christ's  view  that  "  one  should  not 
bother  too  much  over  affairs,"  he  comments, 
"the  birds  didn't,  why  should  man?"  And 

171 


OSCAR   WILDE 

again :  "The  beggar  goes  to  heaven  because  he 
has  been  unhappy.  I  cannot  conceive  a  better 
reason  for  his  being  sent  there.  The  people  who 
work  for  an  hour  in  the  vineyard  in  the  cool  of 
the  evening  receive  just  as  much  reward  as  those 
who  have  toiled  there  all  day  long  in  the  hot 
sun.  Why  shouldn't  they?  Probably  no  one 
deserved  anything."  And  I  cannot  refrain  from 
reminding  myself  by  writing  it  down,  of  his 
beautiful  comparison  of  the  Greek  Testament 
with  the  version  that  endless  repetition  without 
choice  of  occasion  has  made  an  empty  noise  in 
our  ears :  "  When  one  returns  to  the  Greek,  it 
is  like  going  into  a  garden  of  lilies  out  of  some 
narrow  and  dark  house."  It  pleased  him  to 
accept  the  not  generally  received  view  of  some 
scholars,  that  Greek  was  the  language  actually 
spoken  by  Christ,  and  that  TereAeo-rat1  was  in- 
deed his  last  word  and  not  a  mere  translation 
of  a  similar  expression  in  a  Nazarene  dialect  of 
Aramaic. 

But  Wilde's  study  of  the  gospels  had  left  him 
more  than  a  handful  of  phrases,  and  these  chance 
flowers  must  not  blind  us  to  the  garden  of 
thought  in  which  they  grew.  Among  the 
subjects  on  which  he  planned  to  write  was 
"  Christ  as  the  precursor  of  the  romantic  move- 

i  KATA  IOANNHN,  XIX,  30. 

172 


DE    PROFUNDIS 

ment  in  life."  This  essay  was  never  written, 
but  Wilde  had  made  it  almost  unnecessary  by 
those  suggestive  paragraphs  in  the  letter  to  his 
friend. 

Christ,  for  him,  was  a  supreme  artist,  who 
chose  to  build  a  beautiful  thing  in  life  instead 
of  in  marble  or  song.  Marble  and  song  are  to 
the  artist  means  of  living,  indeed  the  medium 
of  the  highest  life  of  which  he  is  capable. 
Christ  essayed  the  more  difficult  task  of  giving 
life  itself  the  unity  and  the  loveliness  that  another 
might  have  given  stone  or  melody.  And  this 
beautiful  and  complete  life,  more  moving  in  its 
completeness  than  that  of  any  of  the  gods  of 
Greece,  who  "  in  spite  of  the  white  and  red  of 
their  fair  fleet  limbs  were  not  really  what  they 
appeared  to  be,"  was  at  once  a  work  of  art  and 
the  life  of  an  artist.  Christ,  Wilde  saw,  cared 
more  for  intensity  than  for  magnificence,  for 
the  soul  more  than  raiment.  His  teaching  was 
not  one  of  the  refusal  of  experience,  but  of 
self-development.  He  set  personality  above 
possessions,  and  told  his  followers  to  forgive 
their  enemies,  for  their  own  sake,  not  because 
their  enemies  wished  to  be  forgiven  ;  it  is  very 
annoying  to  be  forgiven.  "But,"  says  Wilde, 
"while  Christ  did  not  say  to  men  'Live  for 
others,'  he  pointed  out  that  there  was  no 
difference  at  all  between  the  lives  of  others 

173 


OSCAR   WILDE 

and  one's  own  life."  And  it  is  this  truth  that 
marks  the  difference  between  ancient  and 
modern  art.  In  reading  ancient  critics  of 
ancient  art,  we  perceive  that  their  view  of 
the  tragedies  whose  performance  they  were 
privileged  to  see  in  the  open  amphitheatres  of 
Greece  was  narrower  than  ours.  Theirs  was 
the  spectacle  of  a  good  man  or  a  good  woman 
at  odds  with  tragic  circumstance.  We  have 
made  tragic  circumstance  human,  and,  though 
we  walk  with  Christ  to  Calvary,  we  also  wash 
trembling  hands  with  Pontius  Pilate. 

It  is  just  this  widened  sympathy,  this  vitaliza- 
tion  of  other  things  in  a  story  besides  the  hero 
that  divides  what  is  called  romantic  from  what 
is  called  classical  art.  To  Greek  tragedy  there 
was  a  background  of  the  Fates ;  but  nobody 
sympathized  with  them.  In  whatever  is  classi- 
cal as  opposed  to  romantic  in  modern  art,  we 
shall  find  a  background  of  Fates  with  whom 
nobody  sympathizes,  in  whom  nobody  believes. 
But  all  the  world  was  alive  to  St.  Francis. 
Shakespeare  is  myriad-mouthed  as  well  as  my- 
riad-minded. Daffodils  are  alive  for  him  no  less 
than  kings,  and  lago  is  a  man  no  less  than 
Othello.  And  in  all  art  that  springs  from  the 
spirit,  thought  Wilde,  "wherever  there  is  a 
romantic  movement  in  art,  there  somehow,  and 
under  some  form,  is  Christ,  or  the  soul  of  Christ." 

174 


DE    PROFUNDIS 

Wilde,  thinking  in  prison  of  Christianity  in  art, 
saw  through  the  stone  walls  the  cathedral  at 
Chartres  in  the  blue  morning  mist,  Dante  and 
Virgil  walking  in  hell,  the  painted  ship  of  the 
ancient  mariner  idly  rocking  upon  the  painted 
ocean,  Juliet  leaning  from  her  balcony,  Pierre 
Vidal  flying  as  a  wolf  before  the  hounds,  the 
irises  of  Baudelaire,  the  bird-song  of  Verlaine, 
the  breaking  heart  of  Russian  storytelling, 
Tannhauser  in  the  Venusberg,  and  all  the 
flowers  and  children  who  have  laughed  in  a  wind 
of  song. 

For  the  mind,  as  for  love, 

"  Stone  walls  do  not  a  prison  make, 
Nor  iron  bars  a  cage." 

Wilde  had  all  the  art  of  the  world  before 
him  as  he  wrote.  Seldom  in  his  life  did  his 
thought  move  more  magnificently  and  with 
greater  wealth  of  illustration  than  in  the  cell 
where,  in  a  perpetual  twilight,  his  mind  alone 
could  illumine  itself,  and  in  its  own  light  pursue 
that  game  of  thinking  whose  essential  it  is  to 
be  free  and  harmonious.1  Its  harmonies  are 
those  of  agreement  with  its  own  character,  like 
the  harmonies  of  art.  Its  freedom  is  that  of 
the  consistent  representation  of  the  character 
chosen  by  the  thinker.  In  De  Profundis  Wilde 

1  "  L'exercice  de  la  pens£e  est  un  jeu,  mais  il  faut  que  ce  jeii  soit 
libre  et  harmonieux. " — REMY  DE  GOURMONT. 

175 


OSCAR   WILDE 

wrote  as  harmoniously  and  freely  as  if  his  life 
were  spent  in  conversation  instead  of  in  silence, 
in  looking  at  books  and  pictures  instead  of  in 
shredding  oakum  or  in  swinging  the  handle  of 
a  crank. 

It  is  impossible  too  firmly  to  emphasize 
the  division  between  the  texture  of  the  life  in 
De  Profundis  and  that  of  Wilde's  life  in  prison, 
a  division  not  only  needing  explanation  but 
explicable  in  the  light  of  later  events.  When 
he  left  prison  he  wrote  The  Ballad  of  Reading 
Gaol.  Now  that  ballad  would  have  been  ob- 
scured or  enriched  by  a  silver  cobweb  of  scarcely 
perceptible  sensations  if  it  had  been  written 
before  or  during  his  imprisonment.  Wilde  could 
not  then  have  suffered  some  of  the  harsh  and 
crude  effects  that  are  harmonious  with  its 
character  and  necessary  to  its  success.  The 
newly-learnt  insensibility,  that  allowed  him  to 
use  in  the  ballad  emotions  that  once  he  would 
have  carefully  guarded  himself  from  perceiving, 
had  been  taught  him  in  prison.  In  prison  his 
nerves  had  been  so  jangled  that  they  responded 
only  to  a  violent  agitation,  so  jarred  that  a  deli- 
cate touch  left  them  silent.  But  at  the  time 
of  the  writing  of  De  Profundis  these  janglings 
and  jarrings  were  too  immediate  to  affect  him. 
They  disappeared  like  print  held  too  close  to  the 
eye.  He  escaped  from  them  as  he  wrote,  for 

176 


DE    PROFUNDIS 

he  wrote  from  memory.  While  the  events  were 
happening,  had  just  happened,  and  might  happen 
again,  that  produced  the  insensibility  without 
which  he  could  not  have  secured  the  broad  and 
violent  effects  of  his  later  work,  he  returned, 
in  writing,  to  an  earlier  life.  When  he  took  up 
his  pen,  it  was  as  if  none  of  these  things  were, 
unless  as  material  for  the  use  of  an  aloof  and 
conscious  artist.  He  was  outside  the  prison  as 
he  wrote,  and  only  saw  as  if  in  vision  the  tall 
man,  with  roughened  hands,  who  had  once  been 
"  King  of  life,"  and  now  was  writing  in  a  cell. 


M  177 


X 

1897-1900 

"  ALL  trials,"  wrote  Wilde,  "  are  trials  for  one's 
life,  just  as  all  sentences  are  sentences  of  death  ; 
and  three  times  have  1  been  tried.  The  first 
time  I  left  the  box  to  be  arrested,  the  second 
time  to  be  led  back  to  the  house  of  detention, 
the  third  time  to  pass  into  a  prison  for  two 
years.  Society,  as  we  have  constituted  it,  will 
have  no  place  for  me,  has  none  to  offer;  but 
Nature,  whose  sweet  rains  fall  on  unjust  and 
just  alike,  will  have  clefts  in  the  rocks  where  I 
may  hide,  and  secret  valleys  in  whose  silence  I 
may  weep  undisturbed.  She  will  hang  the  night 
with  stars  so  that  I  may  walk  abroad  in  the 
darkness  without  stumbling,  and  send  the  wind 
over  my  footprints  so  that  none  may  track  me 
to  my  hurt :  she  will  cleanse  me  in  great  waters, 
and  with  bitter  herbs  make  me  whole." 

He  asked  too  much,  both  from  Nature  and 
from  himself.  Society  would  indeed  have  none 
of  him,  as  he  had  foreseen,  but  Nature  could 
only  harbour  for  a  moment  this  liver  in  great 
cities  who  had  told  her  that  her  use  was  to 
illustrate  quotations  from  the  poets,  and  had 

178 


1897-1900 

said  that  he  preferred  to  have  her  captive  on 
his  walls  in  the  canvases  of  Corot  and  of  Con- 
stable, than  to  live  in  her  cruder  landscapes. 
He  had  never  intended  to  make  too  elaborate 
an  advance  to  her.  He  had  learnt  from  Steven- 
son's letters  that  that  ingenious  man  had  "merely 
extended  the  sphere  of  the  artificial  by  taking  to 
digging."  He  knew  that  reading  Baudelaire  in 
a  cafe  would  be  more  natural  to  him  than  an 
agricultural  existence.  He  was  determined,  how- 
ever, not  to  return  to  the  extravagances  of  his 
life  before  prison,  and  he  hoped  that  the  country 
would  help  him  to  keep  this  resolve.  He  was 
to  learn  that  "  one  merely  wanders  round  and 
round  within  the  circle  of  one's  personality." 
When  he  left  prison  he  did  not  know  that  one 
must  keep  moving,  but  hoped  to  choose  a 
pleasant  point  in  his  personality,  and  stay  there. 

Released  from  prison  on  May  19,  1897,  he 
crossed  the  Channel  to  Dieppe,  where  he  stayed 
for  some  days,  and  drove  about  with  Mr.  Robert 
Ross  and  Mr.  Reginald  Turner,  examining  the 
surrounding  villages,  most  of  which  seemed 
uninhabitable.  At  the  end  of  a  week  he  took 
rooms  in  the  inn  at  the  little  hamlet  of  Berneval. 

Here,  for  the  first  time,  he  lost  his  power 
of  turning  life  into  tapestry.  Alone  in  his 
cell  he  had  written  the  magnificent  pageant  of 
De  Profundis,  a  pageant  of  purple  and  fine 

179 


OSCAR  WILDE 

linen,  though  he  who  wrote  it  wore  the  coarse 
cloth  of  convict  dress.  Set  suddenly  in  the 
world  again,  he  was  cut  off  more  sharply  from 
his  former  existence  than  ever  he  had  been  cut 
off  in  prison.  He  became  blithe  and  smiling, 
like  a  child  who  has  had  no  past.  He  bathed, 
and  was  amused  at  the  simplicity  of  his  ex- 
perience, which  he  laughingly  attributed  to 
having  attended  Mass  and  so  not  bathing  as 
a  pagan.  ..."  I  was  not  tempted  by  either 
Sirens  or  Mermaidens,  or  any  of  the  green-haired 
following  of  Glaucus.  I  really  think  this  is  a 
remarkable  thing.  In  my  Neronian  days  the 
sea  was  always  full  of  Tritons  blowing  conches, 
and  other  unpleasant  things.  Now  it  is  quite 
different."  "  Prison  has  completely  changed 
me,"  he  said  to  M.  Andre  Gide,  who  visited  him 
at  Berneval ;  "  I  counted  on  it  for  that."  He 
spoke  with  disparagement  of  a  man  who  urged 
him  to  take  up  his  former  life,  a  thing,  he  said, 
which  one  must  never  do.  "  Ma  vie  est  comme 
un  ceuvre  d'art ;  un  artiste  ne  recommence 
jamais  deux  fois  la  meme  chose  .  .  .  ou  bien 
c'est  qu'il  n'avait  pas  reussi.  Ma  vie  d'avant  la 
prison  a  ete  aussi  reussie  que  possible.  Mainte- 
nant  c'est  une  chose  achevee."  He  felt  that  a 
continuation  of  a  life  that  had,  as  it  were,  ended 
in  prison,  would  be  like  adding  a  sixth  act 
and  a  happy  ending  to  a  tragedy,  a  deed  re- 

180 


1897-1900 

pulsive  to  an  artist,  who  finds  it  hard  enough  to 
bear  when  murdered  Caesar  doffs  his  wig  and 
smiles  upon  the  audience  that  has  witnessed 
the  agony  of  his  death.  He  did  not  wish  to 
appear  in  Paris  until  he  had  had  time  to  lay 
aside  the  costume  he  had  worn  in  the  play  that, 
he  was  glad  to  think,  was  now  concluded.  He 
did  not  wish  to  be  received  as  a  released  convict, 
but  as  the  author  of  a  new  work  of  art.  "  If 
I  can  produce  only  one  beautiful  work  of  art 
I  shall  be  able  to  rob  malice  of  its  venom,  and 
cowardice  of  its  sneer,  and  to  pluck  out  the 
tongue  of  scorn  by  the  roots."  For  the  moment, 
at  any  rate,  he  was  content  in  the  country,  and 
asked  M.  Gide  to  send  him  a  Life  of  St.  Francis. 
"  If  I  live  in  Paris,"  he  wrote,  "  I  may  be 
doomed  to  things  I  don't  desire.  I  am  afraid  of 
big  towns.  Here  I  get  up  at  7.30  ...  I  am 
happy  all  day.  I  go  to  bed  at  10  o'clock.  I  am 
frightened  of  Paris  ...  I  want  to  live  here."  He 
visited  the  little  chapel  of  Notre  Dame  de  Liesse, 
and  persuaded  the  cure  to  celebrate  Mass  there. 
He  made  friends  with  a  farmer  and  urged  him  to 
adopt  three  children.  He  found  that  the  customs- 
officers  were  bored,  and  lent  them  the  novels 
of  Dumas  pere.  And  on  the  day  of  the  Queen's 
Diamond  Jubilee  he  entertained  forty  children 
from  the  school  with  their  master  so  success- 
fully that  for  days  after  they  cheered  when  he 

181 


OSCAR   WILDE 

passed :  "  Vive  Monsieur  Melmoth l  et  la  Heine 
d'Angleterre."  In  his  first  enthusiasm  for  Berne- 
val  he  wished  to  build  a  house  there,  and  did, 
indeed,  take  a  chalet  for  the  season,  giving 
Mr.  Ross,  through  whom  his  allowance  passed, 
all  sorts  of  amusing  reasons  for  doing  so,  and 
for  hurrying  on  the  necessary  preliminaries. 
He  planned  the  arrangement  of  the  house  with 
something  of  the  impatient  delight  of  a  student 
furnishing  his  first  independent  rooms.  He 
asked  for  his  pictures,  and  for  Japanese  gold 
paper  that  should  provide  a  fitting  background 
for  lithographs  by  Rothenstein  and  Shannon. 
The  Chalet  Bourgeat  was  ready  for  habitation 
on  June  21.  A  month  later  he  wrote  of  The 
Ballad  of  Reading  Gaol :  "  The  poem  is  nearly 
finished.  Some  of  the  verses  are  awfully  good." 
He  had  left  prison  with  an  improved  physique, 
and,  now  that  he  was  able  to  work,  there  was 
hope  that  he  would  not  risk  the  loss  of  it  by 
leaving  this  life  of  comparative  simplicity.  Sud- 
denly, however,  he  flung  aside  his  plans  and 
resolutions,  desperately  explaining  that  his  folly 
was  inevitable.  The  iterated  entreaty  of  a  man 
whose  friendship  had  already  cost  him  more  than 
it  was  worth,  and  a  newly-felt  loneliness  at 
Berneval,  destroyed  his  resolution.  He  became 
restless  and  went  to  Rouen,  where  it  rained  and 

1  After  he  left  prison  he  took  the  name  of  Sebastian  Melmoth. 
182 


1897-1900 

he  was  miserable ;  then  back  to  Dieppe  ;  a  few 
days  later,  with  his  poem  still  unfinished,  he  was 
in  Naples  sharing  a  momentary  magnificence 
with  the  friend  whose  conduct  he  had  con- 
demned, whose  influence  he  had  feared. 


I  have  particularly  noticed  the  change  in  his 
mental  attitude  that  became  apparent  at  Berne  - 
val,  because  I  think  that  it  throws  light  on  the 
character  of  the  work  he  did  after  leaving  prison, 
so  markedly  different  from  that  of  De  Profundis, 
or  Intentions,  or  The  Sphinx ',  or  any  other  of  the 
delightful  designs  it  had  pleased  him  to  em- 
broider. What  is  remarkable  in  The  Ballad 
of  Reading  Gaol,  apart  from  its  strength,  or  its 
violence  of  emotion,  is  a  change  in  the  quality 
of  Wilde's  language.  A  distinction  between 
decoration  and  realism,  though  it  immediately 
suggests  itself,  is  too  blunt  to  enable  us  to  state 
clearly  a  change  in  Wilde's  writing  that  it  is 
impossible  to  overlook.  We  require  a  more 
sensitive  instrument,  and  must  seek  it  in  a 
definition  of  literature,  a  formula  that  is 
concerned  with  the  actual  medium  that  litera- 
ture employs. 

To  make  such  a  definition  I  have  borrowed 
two  words  from  the  terminology  of  physical 
science.  Energy  is  described  by  physicists  as 

183 


OSCAR   WILDE 

kinetic  and  potential.  Kinetic  energy  is  force 
actually  exerted.  Potential  energy  is  force 
that  a  body  is  in  a  position  to  exert.  Applying 
these  terms  to  language,  without  attempting  too 
strict  an  analogy,  I  wish  to  define  the  medium 
of  literature  as  a  combination  of  kinetic  with 
potential  speech.  There  is  no  such  thing  in 
literature  as  speech  purely  kinetic  or  purely 
potential.  Purely  kinetic  speech  is  prose,  not 
good  prose,  not  literature,  but  colourless  prose, 
prose  without  atmosphere,  the  sort  of  prose  that 
M.  Jourdain  discovered  he  had  been  speaking  all 
his  life.  It  says  things.  An  example  of  purely 
potential  speech  may  be  found  in  music.  I  do 
not  think  it  can  be  made  with  words,  though  we 
can  give  our  minds  a  taste  of  it  in  listening  to  a 
meaningless  but  narcotic  incantation,  or  a  poem 
in  a  language  that  we  do  not  understand.  The 
proportion  between  kinetic  and  potential  speech 
and  the  energy  of  the  combination  vary  with  dif- 
ferent poems  and  with  the  poetry  of  different  ages. 
Let  me  take  an  example  of  fine  poetry,  and 
show  that  it  does  perform  in  itself  this  dual 
function  of  language.  Let  us  examine  the  first 
stanza  of  Blake's  "  The  Tiger  "  :- 

"  Tiger  !  Tiger !  burning  bright 
In  the  forests  of  the  night, 
What  immortal  hand  or  eye 
Could  frame  thy  fearful  symmetry  ?  " 
184 


1897-1900 

It  is  impossible  to  deny  the  power  of  suggestion 
wielded  by  those  four  lines,  a  power  utterly  dis- 
proportionate to  what  is  actually  said.  The 
kinetic  base  of  that  stanza  is  only  the  proposition 
to  a  supposed  tiger  of  a  difficult  problem  in 
metaphysics.  But  above,  below,  and  on  either 
side  of  that  question,  completely  enveloping  it, 
is  the  phosphorescence  of  another  speech,  that 
we  cannot  so  easily  overhear.1 

Let  me  now  apply  this  formula  of  kinetic  and 
potential  speech  to  a  definition  of  the  change 
in  Wilde's  aims  as  a  writer,  that  is  illustrated  by 
The  Ballad  of  Reading  Gaol.  1  have  said  that 
the  proportion  between  kinetic  and  potential 
speech  varies  with  different  poems  and  the 
poetry  of  different  ages.  The  poets  of  the 
eighteenth  century,  for  example,  cared  greatly 
for  kinetic  speech,  though  the  white  fire  of  their 
better  work  shows  that  they  were  fortunately 
prevented  from  its  invariable  achievement.  The 
Symbolists  of  the  nineteenth  century  cared 
greatly  for  potential  speech.  "  Nommer  un 
objet,"  said  Mallarme,  "  c'est  supprimer  les  trois 
quarts  de  la  jouissance  du  poeme  qui  est  faite  du 
bonheur  de  deviner  peu  a  peu.  Le  suggerer, 
voila  le  reve."  Mallarme,  indeed,  went  so  far 

1  For  a  longer  but  still  inadequate  discussion  of  the  question, 
see  an  article  in  C(  The  Oxford  and  Cambridge  Review  "  for  October, 
1911. 

185 


OSCAR   WILDE 

as  to  work  over  a  poem,  destroying  where  he 
could  its  kinetic  speech,  its  direct  statement,  in 
the  effort  to  make  it  purely  potential.  He  is 
not  intelligible,  except  where  he  failed  in  this. 
Wilde  grew  up  with  the  Symbolists,  and  under 
the  influence  of  the  Pre-Raphaelites.  His  criti- 
cism of  pictures  accurately  reflects  his  aims  as 
a  writer.  The  critic,  he  says,  will  turn  from 
pictures  that  are  too  intelligible  that  "do  not 
stir  the  imagination  but  set  definite  bounds  to 
it " ;  "he  will  turn  from  them  to  such  works  as 
make  him  brood  and  dream  and  fancy,  to  works 
that  possess  the  subtle  quality  of  suggestion,  and 
seem  to  tell  us  that  even  from  them  there  is  an 
escape  into  a  wider  world."  He  will  have  none 
of  "  those  obvious  modes  of  art  that  have  but 
one  message  to  deliver,  and  having  delivered  it 
become  dumb  and  sterile."  He  recognized  sug- 
gestion or,  as  I  prefer  to  say,  potentiality,  in 
pictures  that  were  decorations  rather  than  anec- 
dotes, and,  in  his  preference  of  potential  over 
kinetic  speech,  made  his  own  work  decorative 
rather  than  realistic.  Decoration  was  for  him  a 
mode  of  potentiality.  Like  the  Symbolists,  he 
had  a  sort  of  contempt  for  kinetic  speech,  be- 
cause while  it  obviously  preponderates  in  the 
kind  of  writing  that  he  considered  bad,  he  did 
not  perceive  that  it  is  also  essential  in  the  writing 
that  he  admitted  to  be  good.  This  view  was 

186 


1897-1900 

intimately  connected  with  his  character,  and 
before  he  could  write  a  poem  whose  kinetic  was 
comparable  to  its  potential  power  he  had  to 
change  completely  his  attitude  towards  life. 
He  could  not,  without  doing  violence  to  himself, 
have  written  The  Ballad  of  Reading  Gaol  before 
his  imprisonment. 

Such  an  alteration  in  his  attitude  became 
apparent  when  he  was  released :  not  before. 
And  he  then  proceeded  to  write  a  poem  whose 
potentiality  was  not  won  at  the  expense  of 
directness.  The  difference  between  the  work 
he  did  before  and  after  his  release  is  the  same, 
though  not  so  exaggerated,  as  that  between  Mal- 
larme'  and  the  eighteenth-century  poets.  The 
later  work  falls  midway  between  these  two 
extremes.  It  is  writing  that  depends,  far  more 
nearly  than  anything  he  had  yet  done,  in  verse, 
upon  its  actual  statements.  The  Ballad  of 
Reading  Gaol  is  not  more  powerfully  sugges- 
tive than  The  Sphinx,  but  what  it  says,  its 
translatable  element,  is  more  important  to  its 
effect  than  the  catalogue  of  the  Sphinx's  lovers. 

We  can  more  accurately  observe  this  change 
of  attitude  if  we  examine  the  early  version  of 
the  ballad.  This  version,  as  it  is  now  printed 
by  the  side  of  that  originally  published,  repre- 
sents the  poem  as  it  was  when  Wilde  wrote 
to  say  that  it  was  nearly  finished.  It  is  pro- 

187 


OSCAR    WILDE 

bably  very  like  what  the  poem  would  have  been 
if  he  had  not  broken  short  his  stay  at  Berneval. 
The  momentary  retaste  of  his  former  life  at 
Naples  gave  him  the  more  decorative  verses 
that  were  then  added,  and  the  contrast  between 
the  two  moods  made  possible  his  disregard  of 
the  beliefs  he  once  had  held  concerning  the  evil 
effect  of  a  message  on  a  work  of  art.  At  the 
same  time,  he  realized  at  Naples  how  far  he  had 
departed  from  his  old  standards,  and  added 
a  certain  recklessness  to  his  already  altered 
equipment.  For  example,  he  had  written  at 
Berneval  one  stanza  of  direct  statement  that 
he  had  afterwards  deleted  with  others  from  the 
first  version  that  he  sent  to  England  : — 

ft  The  Governor  was  strong  upon 

The  Regulation  Act : 
The  Doctor  said  that  Death  was  but 

A  scientific  fact : 
And  twice  a  day  the  chaplain  called 

And  left  a  little  tract." 

At  Naples  he  replaced  it.  He  admits,  in 
a  letter  to  Mr.  Ross,  that  "the  poetry  is  not 
good,"  and  says,  "I  have  put  'The  Governor 
was  strict  upon  the  Regulation  Act' — I  now 
think  that  strong  is  better.  The  verse  is  meant 
to  be  colloquial — G.  R.  Sims  at  best — and  when 
one  is  going  for  a  coarse  effect,  one  had  better 
be  coarse.  So  please  restore  '  strong.' "  I  think 

188 


1897-1900 

that  nothing  could  more  clearly  illustrate  the 
difference  between  Wilde  as  artist  before  and 
after  he  was  released.  The  change  was  radical, 
and  appeared  not  only  in  the  medium  of  his 
work  but  in  its  intention.  He  had  once  said 
that  nothing  was  sadder  in  the  history  of  litera- 
ture than  the  career  of  Charles  Reade,  who, 
after  writing  "The  Cloister  and  the  Hearth," 
"  wasted  the  rest  of  his  life  in  a  foolish  attempt 
to  be  modern,  to  draw  public  attention  to  the 
state  of  our  convict  prisons."  Now,  he  cheer- 
fully labelled  his  ballad,  "  Poetry  and  Propa- 
ganda," and  admitted  that  though  the  poem 
should  end  with  the  fifth  canto,  he  had  some- 
thing to  say  and  must  therefore  go  on  a  little 
longer.  He  had  once  written  for  his  own 
admiration,  and,  to  his  disadvantage,  for  that 
of  people  he  might  meet  at  dinner.  He  now 
wished  to  publish  his  ballad  in  one  of  the  more 
widely  read  newspapers,  to  reach  the  sort  of 
people  who  had  shared  his  life  in  gaol.  He  had 
become  anxious  to  speak  and  to  be  heard,  and 
was  no  longer  content  to  make  and  to  be 
admired. 

Little  trace  of  the  friction  of  change  is  left  in 
the  poem.  It  is  true  that  in  certain  lights  a 
reader  may  perceive  that  he  is  examining  a 
palimpsest,  and  wonder  what  manner  of  writer 
he  was  whose  writing  is  obliterated.  But  there 

189 


OSCAR   WILDE 

is  an  energy  in  the  ballad  that  swings  even  the 
more  obvious  propaganda  into  the  powerful 
motion  of  the  poetry.  Nowhere  else  in  Wilde's 
work  is  there  such  a  feeling  of  tense  muscles,  of 
difficult,  because  passionate,  articulation.  And 
this  was  the  effect  that  he  was  willing  to  achieve. 
The  blemishes  on  the  poem,  its  moments  of  bad 
verse,  its  metaphors  only  half  conceived  (like 
the  filling  of  an  urn  that  has  long  been  broken) 
scarcely  mar  the  impression.  It  is  felt  that  a 
relaxed  watchfulness  is  due  to  the  effort  of 
reticence.  I  know  of  no  other  poem  that  so 
intensifies  our  horror  of  mortality.  Beside  it 
Wordsworth's  sonnets  on  Capital  Punishment 
debate  with  aloof,  respectable  philosophy  the 
expediency  of  taking  blood  for  blood,  and 
suggest  the  palliatives  with  which  a  tender  heart 
may  soothe  the  pain  of  its  acquiescence.  Even 
Villon,  who,  like  Wilde,  had  been  in  prison, 
and,  unlike  Wilde,  had  been  himself  under 
sentence  of  death,  is  infinitely  less  actual.  He 
sees  only  after  death :  the  gibbet,  the  row  of 
corpses,  their  heads  hanging,  the  eyes  picked 
from  their  sockets  by  the  crows,  a  row  of 
blackened,  sun-dried  bodies  swinging  in  wind 
and  rain.  He  sees  that,  and  thinks  it  a  pitiful 
spectacle,  but  his  only  prayer  is  "qu'enfer  n'ayt 
de  nous  la  maistrie  !  "  For  Wilde  it  is  life  that 
matters.  After  it,  who  knows  ?  A  pall  of 

190 


1897-1900 

burning  lime,  a  barren  spot  where  might  be 
roses.  But  he  lives  an  hundred  times  life's  last 
moments,  and  multiplies  the  agony  of  the  man 
who  dies  in  the  hearts  of  all  those  others  who 
feel  with  him  how  frail  is  their  own  perilous 
hold. 

Wilde's  two  letters  to  The  Daily  Chronicle, 
'On  the  Case  of  Warder  Martin,'  and  '  On 
Prison  Reform,'  show  just  such  a  change  in  his 
attitude  towards  social  questions  as  that  which 
the  ballad  shows  in  his  attitude  towards  poetry. 
I  have  not,  so  far,  said  anything  of  The  Soul  of 
Man  under  Socialism,  and  I  left  undiscussed  the 
consciousness  of  social  problems  that  is  apparent 
in  some  of  the  fairy  tales.  It  seemed  better  to 
consider  these  things  later  in  the  book,  when  it 
should  be  possible  to  compare  his  attitudes 
towards  the  social  system  before  and  after  he 
had  come  in  conflict  with  it. 

At  the  beginning  of  his  career  he  had  written 
republican  poetry,  but  had  prefaced  it  with  the 
avowal : — 

"  Not  that  I  love  thy  children,  whose  dull  eyes 
See  nothing  save  their  own  unlovely  woe, 
Whose  minds  know  nothing,  nothing  care  to  know,— 
But  that  the  roar  of  thy  Democracies, 
Thy  reigns  of  Terror,  thy  great  Anarchies, 
Mirror  my  wildest  passions  like  the  sea 

And  give  my  rage  a  brother !  " 

191 


OSCAR   WILDE 

But  for  this,  he  says,  nations  might  be  wronged 
and  he  remain  unmoved, 

"...         and  yet,  and  yet, 
These  Christs  that  die  upon  the  barricades, 
God  knows  it  I  am  with  them,  in  some  things." 

For  several  years  this  double  attitude  persisted, 
though,  as  Wilde  left  boyhood  he  left  also  the 
rage  and  the  passions,  if  he  had  ever  had  them, 
that  could  only  be  mirrored  by  turbulent  oceans 
and  fiery  revolutions.  He  was,  however,  in- 
creasingly troubled  by  the  knowledge  that  he 
could  not  accept  the  comfortable  belief  of  Dr. 
Pangloss,  that  this  is  the  best  of  all  possible 
worlds.  If  he  had  lived  among  the  poor,  he 
would,  perhaps,  have  amused  them  by  pointing 
out  the  undeserved  misery  of  the  rich.  As  he 
happened,  mostly,  to  live  among  the  rich,  he 
stimulated  their  enjoyment  of  their  position  by 
reminding  them  of  the  insecurity  of  their  tenure, 
of  the  existence  of  the  poor,  and  of  the  inade- 
quacy of  the  means  adopted  to  eliminate  them. 
At  that  time  in  England  many  charitable  move- 
ments, now  institutions,  had  only  lately  started 
upon  their  curious  careers,  and,  as  Wilde  pointed 
out,  men  "  tried  to  solve  the  problem  of  poverty, 
for  instance,  by  keeping  the  poor  alive ;  or,  in 
the  case  of  a  very  advanced  school,  by  amusing 
the  poor."  Wilde  suggested  no  remedies,  but 

192 


1897-1900 

used  his  own  clear  perception  of  the  difficulty, 
and  the  uneasiness  of  other  people's  minds,  as  a 
background  for  much  delightful  conversation,  and 
for  such  stories  as  that  of  '  The  Young  King,' 
who  sees  in  dreams  the  pain  that  is  hidden  in  the 
pearl  that  the  diver  has  brought  for  his  sceptre, 
the  toil  woven  into  the  golden  tissues  of  his 
robes,  and  the  blood  that  fills  with  light  the 
rubies  of  his  crown. 

Yet  Wilde  was  not  without  a  personal  stake 
in  the  solution  of  the  problem,  for,  though  he 
lived  among  the  rich,  he  was  himself  one  of  the 
poor.  He  had  not  had  enough  money  to  write 
as  he  pleased  and  when  he  pleased.  He  had  had 
to  lecture,  to  write  in  newspapers,  and  to  edit  a 
magazine  for  women.  Perhaps  the  solution  of 
the  problem  of  poverty  would  also  solve  that  of 
unpopular  art  and  of  the  cakes  and  wine  of  the 
unpopular  artist.  I  cannot  easily  understand 
the  extraordinary  position  that,  I  am  told,  The 
Soul  of  Man  has  taken  in  the  literature  of 
revolution.  It  does,  it  is  true,  say  many  just 
things  of  the  poor,  as  for  example,  its  rebuke 
of  thrift :  "  Man  should  not  be  ready  to  show 
that  he  can  live  like  a  badly  fed  animal."  It 
upholds  agitators.  It  praises  the  ingratitude  of 
those  to  whom  is  given  only  a  little  of  what  is 
their  own.  But  the  essay  as  a  whole  is  scarcely 
at  all  concerned  with  popular  revolt.  It  is  con- 
N  193 


OSCAR   WILDE 

cerned  less  with  socialism  than  with  individual- 
ism. "  The  chief  advantage  that  would  result 
from  the  establishment  of  Socialism,  is,  un- 
doubtedly, the  fact  that  Socialism  would  relieve 
us  from  that  sordid  necessity  of  living  for  others 
which  in  the  present  condition  of  things,  presses 
so  hardly  upon  almost  everybody.  In  fact, 
scarcely  anyone  at  all  escapes."  Wilde  had  not 
escaped  himself.  "  Under  Socialism,"  he  says, 
"  all  this  will,  of  course,  be  altered."  There  is 
no  need  to  estimate  the  precise  quality  of  the 
irony  in  that  "of  course."  If  Socialism  meant 
the  ruling  of  the  people  by  the  people,  Wilde 
disliked  it,  as  a  new  form  of  an  old  tyranny. 
He  took  it  simply  as  an  hypothesis  of  free  food 
for  everybody  and  the  abolition  of  property. 
Rich  and  poor  alike,  he  supposed,  were  to  sell 
all  they  had  and  give  ...  to  the  state.  He 
was  interested  solely  in  the  development  of 
personality,  which,  he  thought,  was  hindered 
by  the  existence  of  private  property,  whether 
possessed  or  not  possessed,  a  plus  or  a  minus 
quantity.  "  Socialism  itself,"  he  says,  "  will  be  of 
value  simply  because  it  will  lead  to  Individual- 
ism," an  individualism  now  difficult  and  rare, 
because  it  consists  in  the  free  development  of 
personality  that  property,  plus  or  minus,  makes 
almost  impossible  except  in  special  cases.  That 
seems  to  me  to  be  a  very  different  Socialism 

194 


1897-1900 

from  that  of  the  people  who,  accepting  greedily 
the  sops  thrown  to  Cerberus  in  the  course  of 
the  essay,  are  willing  to  accept  the  whole  as 
a  manifesto  of  social  revolution.  Wilde  keeps 
aloof  from  rich  and  poor  alike,  and,  throughout 
a  long  paper,  more  carelessly  written  than  most 
of  his,  is  simply  speculating  upon  what  art  can 
gain  by  social  reform,  and  of  what  kind  that 
reform  must  be,  if  art  is  not  to  be  left  in  a 
worse  case  than  before  it.  The  essay  is  like 
notes  from  half  a  dozen  charming,  and,  at  that 
time,  daring  talks,  thrown  together,  and  loosely 
brought  into  some  sort  of  unity  by  a  frail  con- 
necting thread. 

In  its  airy  distance  from  practical  politics, 
nothing  could  be  more  dissimilar  than  The  Soul 
of  Man  from  the  two  letters  to  The  Daily 
Chronicle.  While  he  lived  in  it,  Wilde  had 
been  able  to  disguise,  at  least  sometimes,  his 
lack  of  independence  from  society.  When 
society  put  him  in  prison  he  was  face  to  face 
with  that  unpleasing  fact.  From  being  the 
subject  of  ironical  discussion,  society  and  its 
reform  became  most  powerful  and  insistent  reali- 
ties. The  poor  were  no  longer  people  whose 
unlovely  woe  he  did  not  like  to  remember,  but 
men  whom  he  had  met,  men  from  whom  he  had 
received  kindness  when  he,  like  them,  was  "in 
trouble."  Reform  was  no  longer  a  vague  idea 

195 


OSCAR    WILDE 

with  possibilities  at  once  dangerous  and  delight- 
ful, but  concrete,  and  with  an  immediate  end. 
It  was  concerned  not  with  the  development  of 
individuality,  but  with  saving  from  disaster  one 
poor  man  who  had  disobeyed  regulations  in 
giving  a  biscuit  to  a  starving  child,  and  many 
poor  men  from  sleeping  unnecessarily  in  an  at- 
mosphere of  decaying  excreta.  The  Ballad  of 
Reading  Gaol  was  poetry  and  propaganda  ;  the 
two  letters  scarcely  troubled  about  anything  but 
their  urgent  purpose,  though  Wilde  was  in- 
capable of  writing  sentences  that  should  not 
be  dignified  and  urbane.  A  beggar  had  been 
allowed  into  the  Palace  of  Art,  and  would  not 
be  denied. 

Soon  after  Wilde  left  Berneval  for  Naples, 
those  who  controlled  the  allowance  that  enabled 
him  to  live  with  his  friend  purposely  stopped  it. 
His  friend,  as  soon  as  there  was  no  money,  left 
him.  "It  was,"  said  Wilde,  "a  most  bitter 
experience  in  a  bitter  life."  He  went  to  Paris. 
In  February  1898,  the  ballad,  that  he  had  not 
been  able  to  sell  to  a  newspaper,  was  published 
as  a  book.  In  March  The  Daily  Chronicle 
printed  the  second  of  the  letters  on  prison  abuses. 
He  wrote  nothing  else  after  he  left  prison,  but 
revised  The  Importance  of  Being  Earnest  and 
An  Ideal  Husband  for  publication,  and  super- 

196 


1897-1900 

vised  the  French  translation  of  the  ballad  made 
by  M.  Davray,  who,  as  he  pointed  out,  had  not 
had  the  advantage  of  imprisonment,  and  was 
consequently  puzzled  to  find  equivalents  to 
some  of  the  words.  He  suggested  the  plot  of 
a  play  that  another  man  wrote.  There  was  talk 
of  his  adapting  a  French  play  for  the  English 
stage  ;  but  nothing  came  of  it.  He  complained 
that  he  found  it  "not  easy  to  recapture  the 
artistic  mood  of  detachment  from  the  activity 
of  life."  He  often  left  Paris.  In  December, 
1898,  he  went  to  Napoule,  and  in  the  following 
spring  to  Switzerland. 

His  work  was  done,  and,  after  the  writing  of 
the  ballad,  he  was  impotent  of  any  sustained 
effort,  whether  in  life  or  in  literature.  He  lost, 
however,  little  of  his  intellectual  activity,  and 
none  of  his  power  of  enjoyment.  When  he  was 
in  Rome  in  the  spring  of  1900,  he  learnt  how  to 
use  a  photographic  camera,  and  took  innumer- 
able photographs  with  a  most  childlike  en- 
thusiasm. He  was  blessed  by  the  Pope,  not 
once  only  but  seven  times.  His  pleasure  in 
watching  the  ceremonies  of  the  Church  recalled 
the  year  when,  as  an  Oxford  undergraduate,  he 
had  half-hoped,  half-feared  to  find  salvation,  or, 
at  least,  a  religious  experience. 

In  May  he  returned  to  Paris,  where  his  life 
cannot  but  have  been  humiliating  to  one  who 

197 


OSCAR  WILDE 

had  been  "le  Roi  de  la  vie."  Many  doors 
were  closed  to  him  and  others  he  was  too  proud 
to  enter.  He  spent  days  and  nights  in  cafes, 
drank  too  much,  and  wasted  his  conversation  on 
students  who  treated  him  without  respect.  He 
had  sufficient  money,  but  his  extravagances  often 
left  him  penniless.  M.  Stuart  Merrill  has  a  note 
from  him  asking  for  a  very  little  sum,  "  afin  de 
finir  ma  semaine."  He  was  not  starving,  as  has 
been  suggested,  nor  was  he  entirely  deserted  by 
his  friends,  though  most  of  the  French  writers 
ignored  in  misfortune  the  man  they  had 
worshipped  in  success.  M.  Paul  Fort,  almost 
the  only  French  poet  of  whom  in  his  last  illness 
Wilde  spoke  with  affection,  spent  much  time 
with  him,  and  remembers  him  not  outwardly  un- 
happy, less  capable  than  he  had  been  of  conceal- 
ing his  depths,  and  interested  in  everything,  like 
a  child.  Another  Frenchman  who  saw  him  dur- 
ing these  months  thought  him  dazed,  like  a  man 
who  has  had  a  blow  on  the  head.  The  two 
opinions  are  not  contradictory.  They  represent 
a  man  whose  power  of  will  has  been  suddenly 
taken  from  him.  Wilde  no  longer  picked  and 
chose ;  he  no  longer,  a  critic  in  life  as  in  art, 
directed  his  doings  with  intention  and  self-know- 
ledge. He  could  no  longer  dominate  life  and 
twist  her  to  the  patterns  he  desired,  but  was 
become  flotsam  in  a  stream  now  obviously  much 

198 


1897-1900 

stronger  than  himself.  He  could  smile  as  he 
drifted,  but  he  could  not  stop. 

As  the  year  went  on,  he  fell  ill,  and  though 
he  rallied  more  than  once,  and  never  lost  the 
brilliance  and  clarity  of  his  intellect  except  in 
delirium,  he  grew  steadily  worse.  His  death 
was  hurried  by  his  inability  to  give  up  the 
drinking  to  which  he  had  become  accustomed. 
It  was  directly  due  to  meningitis,  the  legacy  of 
an  attack  of  tertiary  syphilis.  For  some  months 
he  had  increasingly  painful  headaches.  On 
October  10,  he  was  operated  upon.  He  rallied 
after  the  operation,  and,  a  fortnight  later, 
was  in  a  condition  to  talk  with  wit  and  charm, 
as,  for  example,  when  he  said  that  he  was 
dying  beyond  his  means.  On  October  29,  he 
got  up  and  went  to  a  cafe.  On  the  30th,  he 
was  less  well,  though  he  drove  in  the  Bois. 
Throughout  November  he  grew  steadily  weaker, 
and  was  often  hysterical  and  delirious.  Special- 
ists were  called  in  consultation  but  could  do 
little  more  than  label  the  manner  of  his 
death.  On  November  29,  a  priest,  brought 
by  Mr.  Robert  Ross,  baptized  him  into  the 
Catholic  Church,  and  administered  extreme 
unction. 

The  following  account  of  his  last  hours  is 
taken  from  a  letter  written  by  Mr.  Ross  to  a 
friend,  ten  days  after  Wilde's  death.  Mr. 

199 


OSCAR  WILDE 

Reginald  Turner  had  nursed  Wilde  for  some 
time  before  his  death  and,  with  Mr.  Ross  and  the 
proprietor  of  the  hotel,1  was  present  when  he  died. 

"  About  five-thirty  in  the  morning  (November 
30)  a  complete  change  came  over  him,  the  lines 
of  the  face  altered,  and  I  believe  what  is  called 
the  death-rattle  began,  but  I  had  never  heard 
anything  like  it  before,  it  sounded  like  the  horri- 
ble turning  of  a  crank,  and  it  never  ceased  until 
the  end.  His  eyes  did  not  respond  to  the  light 
test  any  longer.  Foam  and  blood  came  con- 
tinually from  his  mouth.  .  .  .  From  one  o'clock 
we  did  not  leave  the  room,  the  painful  noise 
from  the  throat  became  louder  and  louder. 
(We)  destroyed  letters  to  keep  ourselves  from 
breaking  down.  The  two  nurses  were  out  and 
the  proprietor  of  the  hotel  had  come  up  to  take 
their  place ;  at  1.45  the  time  of  his  breathing 
altered.  I  went  to  the  bedside  and  held  his 
hand,  his  pulse  began  to  flutter.  He  heaved 
a  deep  sigh,  the  only  natural  one  I  had  heard 
since  I  arrived,  the  limbs  seemed  to  stretch  in- 
voluntarily, the  breathing  became  fainter,  he 
passed  at  ten  minutes  to  two  exactly." 

On  December  3, 1900,  Oscar  Wilde  was  buried 
in  the  Cemetery  of  Bagneux.  On  July  20, 1909, 
his  remains  were  moved  to  Pere  Lachaise. 

1  Hotel  d' Alsace,  13  rue  des  Beaux  Arts. 


200 


XI 
AFTERTHOUGHT 

WILDE  has  been  dead  for  nearly  a  dozen  years. 
Already  the  more  swiftly  fading  colours  of  his 
work  are  vanishing  ;  already  critics  who  fix  their 
eyes  on  that  departing  brilliance  are  helping  his 
books  into  the  neglect  that  often  precedes  and 
invariably  follows  popularity.  His  life  is  already 
midway  between  fact  and  legend,  between 
realism  and  glamour.  His  life  and  his  books 
alternately  illumine  and  obscure  each  other. 
The  mutilated  De  Profundis  is  given  a  bio- 
graphical importance  that  it  does  not,  in  its 
present  state,  possess,  and  the  scarlet  and  drab 
contrasts  of  his  tattered  tapestry  of  existence 
blind  the  eyes  of  people  who  would  otherwise 
read  his  books. 

•  •  •  •  • 

There  is  a  word,  often  applied  to  Wilde  in 
his  lifetime,  that  has,  since  his  death,  been  used 
to  justify  a  careless  neglect  of  his  work.  That 
word  is  "pose."  In  all  such  popular  characteri- 
zations there  is  hidden  a  distorted  morsel  of 
truth.  Such  a  morsel  of  truth  is  hidden  here. 
We  need  not  examine  the  dull  envy  of  brilliance, 

201 


OSCAR    WILDE 

the  envy  felt  by  timid  persons  of  a  man  who 
dared  to  display  the  hopes  and  the  intentions 
that  were  making  holiday  within  him,  the  envy 
that  used  that  word  as  a  reproach,  and  sought 
to  veil  the  fact  that  it  was  a  confession.  But 
we  shall  do  well  to  discover  what  it  was  beside 
that  envy  that  made  the  word  applicable  to 
Wilde. 

Wilde  "  posed  "  as  an  aesthete.  He  was  an 
aesthete.  He  "posed"  as  brilliant.  He  was 
brilliant.  He  "  posed  "  as  cultured.  He  was 
cultured.  The  quality  in  him  to  which  that 
word  was  applied  was  not  pretence,  though  that 
was  willingly  suggested,  but  display.  Wilde 
let  people  see,  as  soon  as  he  could,  and  in  any 
way  that  was  possible,  who  and  what  he  was  or 
wished  to  be.  No  bushel  hid  his  lamp.  He 
arranged  it  where  it  could  best  be  seen,  and 
beat  drums  before  it  to  summon  the  spectators. 
He  had  every  quality  of  a  charlatan,  except  one  : 
the  inability  to  keep  his  promises.  Wilde 
promised  nothing  that  he  could  not  perform. 
But,  because  he  promised  so  loudly,  he  earned 
the  scorn  of  those  whom  charlatans  do  not 
outwit.  He  has  even  met  with  the  scorn  of 
charlatans,  who  cannot  understand  why  he 
made  so  much  noise  when  he  really  could  do 
what  he  promised. 

The  noise  and  the  display  that  were  insepar- 
202 


AFTERTHOUGHT 

able  from  any  stage  of  Wilde's  career,  and  were 
not  without  an  indirect  echo  and  repetition  in 
his  books,  were  partly  due  to  the  self-conscious- 
ness that  was  among  his  most  valuable  assets. 
He  knew  himself,  and  he  knew  his  worth,  and, 
conscious  of  an  intellectual  pre-eminence  over 
most  of  his  fellows,  assumed  its  recognition,  and 
was  in  a  hurry  to  bring  the  facts  level  with  his 
assumption.  He  had,  more  than  most  men,  a 
dramatic  conception  of  himself.  "  There  is  a 
fatality,"  says  the  painter  of  Dorian  Gray, 
"about  all  physical  and  intellectual  distinction, 
the  sort  of  fatality  that  seems  to  dog  the  falter- 
ing steps  of  kings.  It  is  better  not  to  be 
different  from  one's  fellows."  Wilde  was  always 
profoundly  conscious  of  his  own  "  physical  and 
intellectual  distinction,"  not  with  the  almost 
scornful  consciousness  of  Poe,  but  with  a  depre- 
cating pride  and  a  sense  of  what  was  due  to  it 
from  himself  and  from  others.  Wilde's  "  pose  " 
— call  it  what  you  will — is  easily  adopted  by 
talent  since  Wilde  created  it  with  genius.  Its 
origin  was  a  sense  of  the  possession  of  genius,  of 
being  distinct  from  the  rest  of  the  world.  Poe 
emphasized  this  distinction  by  looking  at  people 
from  a  distance.  Wilde  emphasized  it  by 
charming  them,  with  a  kind  of  desperate 
generosity.  He  knew  that  he  had  largesse  to 
scatter,  and  not  till  the  end  of  his  life  did  he 

203 


OSCAR   WILDE 

begin  to  feel  that  he  had  wasted  it,  that  in  him 
a  vivid  personality  had  passed  through  the  world 
and  was  not  leaving  behind  it  a  worthy  memo- 
rial. This  was  not  the  common  regret  at  having 
been  unable  to  accomplish  things.  It  was  a 
regret  at  leaving  insufficient  proof  of  a  power  of 
accomplishment  that  he  did  not  doubt,  but  had 
never  exerted  to  the  uttermost.  In  thinking  of 
the  virtuosity  of  Wilde's  manner,  a  thing  not 
at  all  common  in  English  literature,  we  must 
remember  the  consciousness  of  power  that 
wrapped  his  days  in  a  bright  light,  served  him 
sometimes  as  a  mantle  of  invisibility,  and  made 
him  loved  and  hated  with  equal  vehemence. 
His  tasks  were  always  too  easy  for  him.  He 
never  strained  for  achievement,  and  nothing 
requires  more  generosity  to  forgive  than  success 
without  effort. 

This  consciousness  of  his  power  excused  in 
him  an  extravagance  that  in  a  lesser  man  would 
have  been  laughable.  He  would  have  it  recog- 
nised at  all  costs,  for  confirmation's  sake.  He 
needed  admiration  at  once,  from  the  world, 
from  England,  from  London,  from  any  small 
company  in  which  he  happened  to  be.  The 
same  desires  whose  gratification  earned  him  the 
epithet  "  poseur,"  made  him  expend  in  conversa- 
tion energies  that  would  have  multiplied  many 
times  the  volume  if  not  the  value  of  his  writings. 

204 


AFTERTHOUGHT 

He  pawned  much  of  himself  to  the  moment, 
and  was  never  able  to  redeem  it. 

He  leaves  three  things  behind  him,  a  legend, 
his  conversation,  and  his  works.  The  legend 
will  be  that  of  a  beautiful  boy,  so  gifted  that  all 
things  were  possible  to  him,  so  brilliant  that  in 
middle  age  men  still  thought  him  young, 
stepping  through  imaginary  fields  of  lilies  and 
poisonous  irises,  and  finding  the  flowers  turned 
suddenly  to  dung,  and  his  feet  caught  in  a 
quagmire  not  only  poisonous  but  ugly.  It  will 
include  the  less  intimate  horror  of  a  further 
punishment,  an  imprisonment  without  the 
glamour  of  murder,  as  with  Wainewright,  or 
that  of  burglary,  as  with  Deacon  Brodie,  but  a 
hideous  publication  to  the  world  of  the  sordid 
transformation  of  those  imagined  flowers.  The 
lives  of  Villon  and  of  a  few  saints  can  alone 
show  such  swift  passage  from  opulence  to 
wretchedness,  from  ease  to  danger,  from  the 
world  to  a  cell.  We  are  not  here  concerned 
to  blame  or  palliate  the  deeds  that  made  this 
catastrophe  possible,  but  only  to  remark  that  to 
Wilde  himself,  in  comparison  with  the  life  of 
his  intellect,  they  probably  seemed  infinitely  un- 
important and  insignificant.  The  life  of  the 
thinker  is  in  thought,  of  the  artist  in  art.  He 
feels  it  almost  unfair  that  mere  actions  should 
be  forced  into  a  position  where  they  have  power 

205 


OSCAR   WILDE 

over  his  destiny.  As  time  goes  on,  the  legend 
will,  no  doubt,  be  modified.  It  is  too  dramatic 
to  be  easily  forgotten. 

In  earlier  chapters  I  have  spoken  of  the 
conversational  quality  of  Wilde's  prose,  but 
not,  so  far,  of  his  conversation,  which,  to  some 
of  those  who  knew  him  best,  seemed  more 
valuable  than  the  echo  of  it  in  his  books.  It 
varied  at  different  periods  and  in  different 
companies.  More  than  one  writer  has  described 
it,  and  the  descriptions  do  not  agree.  With 
an  audience  that  he  thought  stupid  he  was 
startling,  said  extravagant  things  and  asked 
impossible  questions.  With  another,  he  would 
trace  an  idea  through  history,  filling  out  the 
facts  he  needed  for  his  argument  with  bright 
pageants  of  colour,  like  the  paragraphs  of  In- 
tentions. At  one  dinner-table  he  discoursed ; 
at  another  he  told  stories.  Wilde  "ne  causait 
pas ;  il  contait,"  says  M.  Gide.  He  spoke  in 
parables,  and,  as  he  was  an  artist,  he  made 
more  of  the  parables  than  of  their  meanings. 
An  idea  of  this  fairy-tale  talk  may  be  gathered 
from  his  Poems  in  Prose.  These  things,  among 
the  most  wonderful  that  Wilde  wrote,  are 
said  to  be  less  beautiful  in  their  elaborate 
form  than  as  he  told  them  over  the  dinner- 
table,  suggested  by  the  talk  that  passed.  They 
are  certainly  a  little  heavy  with  gold  and 

206 


AFTERTHOUGHT 

precious  stones.  They  are  wistful,  like  prin- 
cesses in  fairy-tales  who  look  out  on  the  world 
from  under  their  crowns,  when  other  children 
toss  their  hair  in  the  wind.  But  we  may  well 
fail  to  imagine  the  conversation  in  which  such 
anecdotes  could  have  a  part,  not  as  excrescences 
but  one  in  texture  with  the  rest.  No  other 
English  talker  has  talked  in  this  style,  and  the 
Queen  Scheherazada  did  not  surpass  it  when 
she  talked  to  save  her  life.  Beside  Lamb's 
stuttered  jests,  Hazlitt's  incisions,  Coleridge's 
billowy  eloquence,  Wilde's  tapestried  speech 
must  be  set  among  the  regrettable  things  of 
which  time  has  carelessly  deprived  us.  1  have 
heard  it  said  that  Wilde  talked  for  effect.  The 
peacock  spreads  his  tail  in  burning  blue  and 
gold  against  the  emerald  lawn,  and  as  Whistler 
made  a  room  of  it,  so  Wilde  made  conversation. 
He  talked  less  to  say  than  to  make,  and  his 
manner  is  suggested  by  his  own  description 
of  the  talk  of  Lord  Henry  Wotton  in  The 
Picture  of  Dorian  Gray: — 

"  He  played  with  the  idea,  and  grew  wilful ; 
tossed  it  into  the  air  and  transformed  it ;  let  it 
escape  and  recaptured  it;  made  it  iridescent 
with  fancy,  and  winged  it  with  paradox.  The 
praise  of  folly,  as  he  went  on,  soared  into  a 
philosophy,  and  Philosophy  herself  became 
young,  and  catching  the  mad  music  of  Pleasure, 

207 


OSCAR   WILDE 

wearing,  one  might  fancy,  her  wine-stained  robe 
and  wreath  of  ivy,  danced  like  a  Bacchante  over 
the  hills  of  life,  and  mocked  the  slow  Silenus 
for  being  sober.  Facts  fled  before  her  like 
frightened  forest  things.  Her  white  feet  trod 
the  huge  press  at  which  wise  Omar  sits,  till  the 
seething  grape-juice  rose  round  her  bare  limbs 
in  waves  of  purple  bubbles,  or  crawled  in  red 
foam  over  the  vat's  black,  dripping,  sloping 
sides.  It  was  an  extraordinary  improvisation." 

Wilde  improvised  like  that.  A  metaphor 
would  suddenly  grow  more  important  in  his 
eyes  than  the  idea  that  had  called  lit  into 
being.  The  idea  would  vanish  in  the  picture; 
the  picture  would  elaborate  itself  and  become 
story,  and  then,  dissolving  like  a  pattern  in  a 
kaleidoscope,  turn  to  idea  again,  and  allow  him 
to  continue  on  his  way.  Wilde  talked  tapestries, 
as  he  wrote  them.  He  saw  his  conversation, 
and  made  other  men  see  it.  They  thought  him 
a  magician. 

And  now  that  mouth  is  closed,  from  which,  as 
from  Alain  Chartier's,  "  so  many  golden  words 
have  proceeded."  Death  has  given  the  kiss  of 
the  Lady  Anne  of  Brittany,  and  the  glittering 
words  are  blown  away,  or  fallen  in  the  pages  of 
other  men's  books  to  gild  a  meagre  ground.  In 
fifty  years'  time  the  last  of  those  who  heard  him 
speak  will  be  old  men  and  dull  of  memory,  or 

208 


AFTERTHOUGHT 

garrulous  with  tedious  invention.  The  talk  is 
gone.  Wilde  had  no  Boswell.  All  that  largesse 
of  genius  has  been  carried  away  and  spent,  or 
thrown  away  and  forgotten.  A  talker  is  like  an 
actor.  It  is  only  possible  to  say,  he  was  wonder- 
ful on  such  an  evening,  or  on  such  another,  and,  as 
time  goes  on  and  this  becomes  matter  of  hearsay, 
why,  it  is  as  if  his  achievement  had  never  been. 
For  the  flowers  of  his  talk  bloom  only  in  dead 
men's  memories,  and  have  been  buried  with 
their  skulls. 

Wilde's  talk  is  gone,  but  its  effects  remain  in 
the  conversational  ease  of  his  prose,  and  in  the 
mental  attitude  that  his  writings  perpetuate. 
The  talker  is,  almost  of  necessity,  a  dilettante,  a 
man  who  delights  in,  but  is  not  the  slave  of,  his 
subject  of  the  moment.  The  existence  of  the 
dilettante  is  changeful  and  playful,  resembling 
the  bee-like,  sweet-seeking  pilgrimage  of  the 
critic,  but  quite  distinct  from  it.  Conversation 
fosters  criticism  and  dilettantism  alike,  and  these 
are  Wilde's  most  noticeable  characteristics.  I 
have  already  insisted,  perhaps  too  often,  on  the 
critical  attitude  of  his  work.  He  insisted  on 
it  himself.  Much  in  his  poetry  and  in  his  tales 
is  imitative  criticism,  his  dialogues  are  critical, 
the  subject  of  the  best  of  them  is  "  the  critic  as 
artist,"  and  he  did  not  call  Dorian  Gray  a  story, 
but  "an  essay  on  decorative  art."  I  have  not 
o  209 


OSCAR    WILDE 

insisted  on  the  dilettantism  that  made  even  his 
multiform  criticism  a  by-product  rather  than 
the  object  of  his  life,  and  allowed  it  to  look  for 
applause,  and  to  reflect  his  conversation  instead 
of  letting  his  conversation  borrow  from  its  less 
fleeting  radiance.  Wilde's  work  is  distinguished 
from  the  greatest  in  this :  it  is  not  overheard. 

Wilde  provides  us  with  the  rare  spectacle  of  a 
man  most  of  whose  powers  are  those  of  a  spec- 
tator, a  connoisseur,  a  man  for  whom  pictures 
are  painted  and  books  written,  the  perfect  col- 
laborator for  whom  the  artist  hopes  in  his  heart ; 
the  spectacle  of  such  a  man,  delighting  in  the 
delicacies  of  life  no  less  than  in  those  of  art,  and 
yet  able  to  turn  the  pleasures  of  the  dilettante 
and  the  amateur  into  the  motives  of  the  artist. 
In  some  ages,  when  talk  has  been  more  highly 
valued  than  in  ours,  he  would  have  been  ready 
to  let  his  criticism  die  in  the  air  :  he  would  have 
been  content  that  all  who  knew  him  should 
credit  him  with  the  power  of  doing  wonderful 
things  if  he  chose,  and  with  the  preference  of 
touching  with  the  tips  of  his  fingers  the  baked 
and  painted  figurine  over  the  modelling  of  it  in 
cold  and  sticky  clay.  Such  credit  is  not  to  be 
had  in  our  time,  and  he  had  to  take  the  clay  in 
his  fingers  and  prove  his  mastery.  Besides,  he 
had  not  the  money  that  would  have  let  him  live 
at  ease  among  blue  china,  books  wonderfully 

210 


AFTERTHOUGHT 

bound,  and  men  and  women  as  strange  as  the 
moods  it  would  have  pleased  him  to  induce.  If 
he  had  been  rich,  I  think  it  possible  that  he 
would  have  been  a  des  Esseintes  or  a  Dorian 
Gray,  and  left  nothing  but  a  legend  and  a  poem 
or  two,  and  a  few  curiosities  of  luxury  to  find 
their  way  into  the  sale-rooms. 

Wilde  preserved,  even  in  those  of  his  writings 
that  cost  him  most  dearly,  a  feeling  of  recreation. 
His  books  are  those  of  a  wonderfully  gifted  and 
accomplished  man  who  is  an  author  only  in  his 
moments  of  leisure.  Only  one  comparison  is 
possible,  and  that  is  with  Horace  Walpole ;  but 
Wilde's  was  infinitely  the  richer  intellect.  Wal- 
pole is  weighted  by  his  distinction.  Wilde  wears 
his  like  a  flower.  Walpole  is  without  breadth, 
or  depth,  and  equals  only  as  a  gossip  Wilde's 
enchanting  freedom  as  a  juggler  with  ideas. 
Wilde  was  indolent  and  knew  it.  Indolence 
was,  perhaps,  the  only  sin  that  stared  him  in 
the  face  as  he  lay  dying,  for  it  was  the  only  one 
that  he  had  committed  with  a  bad  conscience.  It 
had  lessened  his  achievement,  and  left  its  marks 
on  what  he  had  done.  Even  in  his  best  work  he 
is  sometimes  ready  to  secure  an  effect  too  easily. 
"  Meredith  is  a  prose  Browning,  and  so  is  Brown- 
ing," may  be  regarded  as  an  example  of  such 
effects.  Much  of  his  work  fails  ;  much  of  it  has 
faded,  but  Intentions,  The  Sphinx,  The  Ballad  of 

211 


OSCAR   WILDE 

Reading  Gaol,  Salome,  The  Importance  of  Being 
Earnest,  one  or  two  of  the  fairy  tales,  and  De 
Profundis,  are  surely  enough  with  which  to 
challenge  the  attention  of  posterity. 

These  things  were  the  toys  of  a  critical  spirit, 
of  a  critic  as  artist,  of  a  critic  who  took  up  first 
one  and  then  another  form  of  art,  and  played 
with  it  almost  idly,  one  and  then  another  form 
of  thought,  and  gave  it  wings  for  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  it  in  the  light ;  of  a  man  of  action  with 
the  eyes  of  a  child  ;  of  a  man  of  contemplation 
curious  of  all  the  secrets  of  life,  not  only  of  those 
that  serve  an  end ;  of  a  virtuoso  with  a  dis- 
taste for  the  obvious  and  a  delight  in  disguising 
subtlety  behind  a  mask  of  the  very  obvious  that 
he  disliked.  His  love  for  the  delicate  and  the 
rare  brought  him  into  the  power  of  things  that 
are  vulgar  and  coarse.  His  attempt  to  weave 
his  life  as  a  tapestry  clothed  him  in  a  soiled  and 
unbeautiful  reality.  Even  this  he  was  able  to 
subdue.  Nihil  tetigit  quod  non  ornavit.  He 
touched  nothing  that  he  did  not  decorate. 
He  touched  nothing  that  he  did  not  turn  into 
a  decoration. 

I  do  not  care  to  prophesy  which  in  particular 
of  these  decorations,  of  these  friezes  and  tapes- 
tries of  vision  and  thought,  will  enjoy  that 
prolongation  of  life,  insignificant  in  the  eternal 
progress  of  time,  which,  for  us,  seems  immor- 

212 


AFTERTHOUGHT 

tality.  Art  is,  perhaps,  our  only  method  of 
putting  oft*  death's  victory,  but  what  does  it 
matter  to  us  if  the  books  that  feed  the  intellec- 
tual life  of  our  generation  are  stones  to  the  next 
and  manna  to  the  generation  after  that?  Of  this, 
at  least,  we  may  be  sure :  whether  remembered 
or  no,  the  works  that  move  us  now  will  have  an 
echo  that  cannot  be  denied  them,  unheard  but 
still  disturbing,  or,  perhaps,  carefully  listened 
for  and  picked  out,  among  the  myriad  roaring 
of  posterity  along  the  furthest  and  least  imagin- 
able corridors  of  time. 


WILLIAM   BRENDON   AND   SON,    LTD. 
PRINTERS,    PLYMOUTH 


Unifomn  with  this  Volume. 

EDGAR  ALLAN   POE 

A  CRITICAL  STUDY 

BY 

ARTHUR  RANSOME 


"  This  very  interesting  study."  TIMES. 

"This  book  describes  Poe's  sad  and  extremely  lonely 
life,  with  all  its  pride  and  morbidness,  and  it  also  gives 
a  subtle  and  clear  analysis  of  his  brilliant  gifts." 

STANDARD. 

"  Mr.  Arthur  Ransome  has  given  us  a  workmanlike  and 
readable  book."  CHRONICLE. 

"The  study  is  thorough  and  conscientious,  and  as 
entertaining  as  a  whole  as  it  is  in  parts  provocative." 

SATURDAY  REVIEW. 

"  Always  interesting,  often  ingenious,  sometimes  bril- 
liantly written."  NATION. 

"  Prefaced  with  a  biographical  account  which  is  quite 
one  of  the  best  sketches  of  Poe's  oddly  vagabond  life 
that  we  have  in  English."  PALL  MALL  GAZETTE. 

"  It  is  possible  that  the  grace  and  charm  of  Mr.  Ran- 
some's  style  may  deceive  some  as  to  the  serious  import  of 
his  work  ;  but  it  seems  clear  to  us  that  in  his  critical  study 
of  Poe,  Mr.  Ransome  has  made  a  potent  but  mysterious 
person  much  more  truthfully  visible  than  before ;  and,  in 
the  larger  matters,  has  shown  himself  one  of  the  present 
timers  most  vital  and  original  writers  on  philosophic 
criticism,  one  in  whom  the  right  instincts  are  mated  with 
an  enthusiastic  and  careful  precision  of  analysis." 

LIVERPOOL  COURIER. 


Uniform  with  this  Volume. 

THOMAS   LOVE   PEACOCK 

A  CRITICAL  STUDY 

BY 

A.  MARTIN  FREEMAN 


"  Mr.  Freeman's  study  will  be  eagerly  welcomed.  He 
deals  with  all  Peacock's  known  writings,  giving  analy- 
sis of  each ;  and  he  writes  with  a  freshness,  a  searching 
clearness  and  thoroughness  delightful  in  these  days  of  so 
much  slovenly,  slipshod  criticism.  He  sends  one  to 
Peacock,  and  thereby  does  the  best  service  a  critic  of 
Peacock  can  do."  EVENING  STANDARD. 

"  It  is  distinguished  and  critical,  and  captures  the  atmo- 
sphere of  Peacock."  OBSERVER. 

"  We  recommend  it  to  Peacockians,  and  also  to  those 
who  would  become  such ;  it  reveals  him  better  than  any 
anthology  could.  .  .  .  The  book  contains  biography  and 
criticism  in  a  manner  quite  sufficient  to  equip  the  casual 
reader  with  a  knowledge  of  the  man  and  his  books." 

WORLD. 

"  Mr.  Freeman's  monograph  recounts  all  that  is  known 
about  the  circumstances  of  Peacock's  career,  and  it  con- 
tains also  a  good  deal  of  acute  criticism  of  his  writings. 
It  gives  us  many  clues  to  interpretation,  and  helps  us  to 
understand  the  whimsical  characteristics  of  a  man  who 
had  a  magic  pen,  and  who  was  nothing  if  not  original." 

STANDARD. 


PR  5823  .R3  1912  SMC 
Ransome,  Arthur, 
Oscar  Wilde  47080967